SSIONARf 





r.*sy;.- tg r. ;xtzz; 



£-:T2 



ART MliiTES 



V£i\ HHmmmH 





Class "RVg.ogy 
Copyright N° 



// 



COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 



Missionary Programs and 
Incidents 

Material for Platform Use in the Sunday 
School for 52 Sundays in the Year 



FIFTEEN MINUTE PROGRAMS 
FIVE MINUTE INCIDENTS 



Second Series of 
FIVE MISSIONARY MINUTES 

ILLUSTRATED 



BY 

GEORGE H. TRULL 

Author of Missionary Mtthods for Sunday School Workers 
five Missionary Minutes, First Series 
Editor of Missionary Studies for the Sunday School 
First, Second, and Third Series 



The Presbyterian Department 
of Missionary Education 

ROOM 907-908 
156 Fifth Avenue, New York City 

19H 



tf\ 



0?> 



Copyright, 1914, by 
MISSIONARY EDUCATION MOVEMENT 
OF THE UNITED STATES AND CANADA 

New York 



MAY 27 1914 

©CI.A374224 



TO 
MY MOTHER 

AND TO 
ALL THOSE WHO WISH TO HAVE A 
SHARE IN UNFOLDING MISSIONARY 
VISION AND CREATING MISSIONARY 
PASSION IN THE SUNDAY SCHOOL 
PUPILS OF TO-DAY THIS BOOK IS 
RECPECTFULLY DEDICATED. 



CONTENTS 

PAGE 

Preface xi 

PART I 
The Material and How to Use It i 

PART II 

First Quarter 

I. Conditions Revealing the Need for the Gospel 

1. Fifteen Minute Program for Opening Period. Topic: 

Immigration 15 

2. Prayer Introduction and Book Announcement of 

"Uganda's White Man of Work." How Prayer 

Secured Help for Uganda's Needs 23 

3. Field Story. Fighting Mary 26 

4. Prayer Introduction. Cost of Confession in India 27 

II. The Gospel Meeting the World's Needs 

5. Fifteen Minute Program for Opening Period. Topic: 

Climbing Upward 29 

6. Prayer Introduction. The Story of an Unta|inted Leper 

Boy 45 

7. Field Story. The Bible Replaces the Spear 48 

8. Field Story: Impersonation. What Led White Arm to 

Christ 49 

III. Notable Events of Mission History 

9. Fifteen Minute Program for Opening Period. Topic: 

How the Gospel Entered Japan 51 

10. Field Story. How the Digging of a Well Broke the 

Backbone of Heathenism 59 

11. Introduction to the Use of the Hymn, "Hail to the 

Brightness of Zion's Glad Morning." Startling 

Happenings of a Decade 63 

v 



vi Contents 

PAGE 

IV. The Call of the Field for Service 

12. Field Story. Pulling the Loads 70 

13. Field Story. Fill Up the Ranks 71 

Second Quarter 
I. Conditions Revealing the Need for the Gospel 

14. Fifteen Minute Program for Opening Period. Topic: 

Some Needs of American Children 73 

15. Recitation— ''Forgotten" 88 

16. Book Announcement. "The Dragon and the Cross" . . 89 

17. Field Story. Belief in Spirits among the Laos 90 

II. The Gospel Meeting the World's Needs 

18. Fifteen Minute Program for Opening Period. Topic: 

An Empire Builder — Sheldon Jackson 92 

19. Field Story. From Beggar to Benefactor 114 

20. Field Story. A Famine Lad Worth Saving 116 

21. Scripture Introduction — Psalm xxiii. The Bible on 

the Battle-field in Manchuria 117 

III. Notable Events of Mission History 

22. Fifteen Minute Program for Opening Period. Topic: 

Preservation of the Burmese Bible 118 

23. Scripture Introduction — Acts xiii. 1-3. The Ordination 

of North America's First Foreign Missionaries 124 

24. Introduction to the Use of Hymn, "There is No Name 

So Sweet on Earth" or "How Sweet the Name of 
Jesus Sounds." Thirty Months' Quest for a Word. . 125 

IV. The Call of the Field for Service 

25. Field Story. A Gift That Helped to Make a Missionary 127 

26. Field Story. Africa's Unwritten Dialects 130 

Third Quarter 
I. Conditions Revealing the Need for the Gospel 

27. Fifteen Minute Program for Opening Period. Topic: 

The Work of the Sunday School Missionary 133 



Contents vii 

PAGE 

28. Field Story — Impersonation. Experiences at Ellis 

Island and Beyond 141 

29. Book Announcement. "Undistinguished Americans" . . 143 

30. Prayer Introduction. Seeking God for Thirty Years. . 145 

II. The Gospel Meeting the World's Needs 

31. Fifteen Minute Program for Opening Period. Topic: 

A Christian Hero — Dr. Arthur Jackson 146 

32. Scripture Introduction — Psalm li. 1-13. A Korean 

Athlete Becomes a Soul Winner 155 

33. Introduction to the Use of the Doxology and the Scrip- 

ture Lesson. Psalm xxxiv. How the Doxology 
Saved the Day at Peking 157 

34. Field Story. The Story of Sin Pao 158 

III. Notable Events of Mission History 

35. Fifteen Minute Program for Opening Period. Topic: 

Kapiolani Defies the Fire Goddess Pele 162 

36. Field Story, Impersonation, and Book Announcement 

of "Winning the Oregon Country." Seeking the 
White Man's Book of Heaven 167 

37. Prayer Introduction. The "Lone Star" Mission, a 

Challenge to Faith and the Reward of Faith 1 70 

IV. The Call of the Field for Service 

38. Prayer Introduction. Vassals of Jesus Christ 171 

39. Introduction to the Use of the Hymn, "The Son of God 

Goes Forth to War." Let No One Think the Price 
Too High 174 

Fourth Quarter 
I. Conditions Revealing the Need for the Gospel 

40. Fifteen Minute Program for Opening Period. Topic: 

Continent Map Talk — North America 179 

41. Continent Map Talk — South America 186 

42. Continent Map Talk — Africa 192 

43. Continent Map Talk — Asia 199 



viii Contents 

PAGE 

II. The Gospel Meeting the World's Needs 

44. Fifteen Minute Program for Opening Period. Topic: 

Pastor Hsi — a Convert from Confucianism 203 

45. Legaic — a Convert from Paganism 215 

46. Chundra Lela — a Convert from Hinduism 220 

47. Joseph Hardy Neesima— a Convert from Buddhism ... 224 

48. Kamil — a Convert from Mohammedanism 228 

III. Notable Events of Mission History 

49. Fifteen Minute Program for Opening Period. Topic: 

Some Results of a Haystack Prayer Meeting 232 

50. Prayer Introduction. How Prayer Secured Workers 

and Their Support 240 

51. Prayer Introduction. China's Plea for Prayer 243 

IV. The Call of the Field for Service 

52. Introduction to the Use of Hymn, "0 Zion, Haste, Thy 

Mission High Fulfilling." Why I Go as a Missionary 245 

PART III 
Material for Special Days 

New Year — Sunday Nearest. How an Almanac Helped to 

Lead a Man to Christ 249 

Easter Sunday. 

Greenland's First Christians Baptized on Easter. . 251 

How the Moravians Observe Easter .., 252 

Peace Sunday (Sunday nearest May 18). Aged Warriors 

Reconciled 254 

Children's Day. Grace Before Meals 255 

Patriotic Days — Sunday Nearest Dominion Day (July 1st), 

or Independence Day (July 4th) 

Independence Day in China 256 

Thanksgiving Day — Sunday Nearest. The First Thanks- 
giving 258 

Christmas — Sunday Nearest. 

Rescuing a Chinese Baby 260 

The Missionary's Christmas in India 261 



Contents ix 

PAGE 

Temperance Sundays: 

World's Temperance Sunday (Second Sunday in Novem- 

ber). Smallpox and Alcohol 263 

A Warning from Geronimo 265 

Congress Petitioned for a Prohibition Amendment to the 

Constitution 266 

What Intoxicants Are Doing for Africa 268 

Index 270 



PREFACE 

When Five Missionary Minutes, First Series, was 
issued in 1912 a Second Series was advertised to 
follow. The present volume is the book in question, 
although it is issued under another title. The intro- 
duction of Missionary Programs into the book en- 
larges the original plan for Five Missionary Minutes, 
which contained five minute incidents for the entire 
year. The present volume, we believe, better supplies 
the need of those Sunday-schools w T hich desire, in ad- 
dition to missionary material which may be presented 
in five minutes a Sunday, a more extended program 
for use once a month. This new feature greatly 
strengthens the present volume and widens its useful- 
ness. The value of the five minute material is fully 
recognized, and sufficient is given with the monthly 
programs to complete an entire year's work in the 
Sunday-school. Provision is also made for "Special 
Days and Occasions," as in Five Missionary Minutes, 
First Series. 

In order that the title of the present volume may 
more accurately describe its contents, Missionary Pro- 
grams and Incidents has been chosen. This new 
volume is sent forth in the hope that it may not only 
provide concrete material but may exhibit a desirable 
method for missionary education in the Sunday-school. 

The subject-matter can be used in schools that have 
either the Uniform or Graded Bible lessons. 

George H. Trull. 

New York, April 8, 1914. 



What are Christians in the world for but to achieve 
the impossible by the help of God? 

— General S. C. Armstrong 



MISSIONARY PROGRAMS AND 
INCIDENTS 



PART I 
THE MATERIAL AND HOW TO USE IT 

The Place of Missionary Material in the Opening 
Period of the School 

Attention is now being directed more and more to 
the value of worship in the Sunday-school. It is as 
necessary a part of the curriculum as is the more 
formal instruction offered in the class-work. The 
opening period of the school's session is recognized 
as an occasion when training in worship may be most 
properly provided. Worship, in the limited sense of 
reverence, or adoration of Deity, is an attitude of mind 
and heart which must be developed in the pupils, 
partly by the very atmosphere of the school itself. 
The child learns to worship by contact with other wor- 
shipers. As the fundamental idea in worship is fellow- 
ship with God, every Sunday-school session should be 
planned so that some part of it will call forth from 
the pupils that attitude of mind which seeks fellowship 
with him. That which may be the immediate cause of 
such a mental attitude may in the case of some pupils 
be the singing of a hymn, in others the offering of 
the prayer cr the reading of the Scripture, or even the 



2 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

relating of some incident. One or all of these may 
produce worship oh the part of some and fail to do so 
on the part of others. It is possible for a pupil to be 
in a non-worshipful mood throughout the entire session 
of the Sunday-school. Hence the necessity of training 
in worship. 

If the fundamental idea of worship is fellowship 
with God, then in true worship we seek to come into 
harmony with his plans and purposes. These plans 
the Bible reveals to be essentially missionary. Mis- 
sionary incidents in the opening or closing periods of 
the Sunday-school session may, therefore, be the im- 
mediate stimulus that will create in the minds of the 
pupils the spirit of true worship. 

The period of worship ordinarily does not consume 
the entire opening or closing period. Some of the re- 
maining time may, therefore, profitably be used as 
instructional. If instructional, then missionary ma- 
terial is essential from time to time, because of its dis- 
tinct cultural value. 

The Method Employed 

Those who have used Five Missionary Minutes will 
recall the method of missionary education employed. 
The present volume adopts the same method of the 
normal and natural presentation of missions in the 
Sunday-school service from week to week. Emphasis 
needs to be laid upon the necessity for such normal 
presentation. 

Missions should never be introduced in a way that 
will give the slightest impression that the subject is 



The Material and How to Use It 3 

dragged in. Its presentation must be natural and ap- 
propriate, otherwise the effect will be disastrous. 

The Material Unified and Classified 

In Five Missionary Minutes, First Series, there was 
no attempt to unify the material of a given quarter,- 
each Sunday's work being distinct. The present 
volume differs in this respect. The material in each 
Quarter is classified under four distinct topics, namely : 
I. Conditions Revealing the Need for the Gospel, four 
Sundays; II. The Gospel Meeting the World's Needs, 
four Sundays ; III. Notable Events in Mission History, 
three Sundays ; IV. The Call of the Field for Service, 
two Sundays. In the Fourth Quarter but one Sunday 
is given to topic IV, as five are devoted to topic II. 
Under each of the captions mentioned a variety is 
offered, both of material and of the manner of its pres- 
entation. To devote several consecutive Sundays to 
the varied illustration of a single theme, such as any 
of the four above noted, is a well-approved educa- 
tional method. 

Monthly Programs 

Another distinctive feature of this volume is the in- 
troduction of twelve monthly programs, three each 
quarter, on the first, fifth, and ninth Sundays respec- 
tively. Rearrangement of this order may be necessary 
during certain months, if the programs are to be pre- 
sented on the first Sunday of each month. These pro- 
grams are planned to occupy the entire time of the 
opening period of worship, and they contain hymns, 
prayer topics, and Scripture, all chosen with special 



4 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

reference to the theme presented. Each program is 
complete in itself. In most cases more material is 
offered than can ordinarily be presented in fifteen 
minutes. Choice of the subject-matter must therefore 
be made or more time allotted. Care should be ex- 
ercised not to exceed the usual time for the opening 
period of the school's worship. Time for the other 
parts of the session must not be encroached upon, or 
the missionary programs will be brought into disrepute. 
Some schools occasionally desire a program that oc- 
cupies not merely the opening period but the entire 
school session. Such needs will be met by those pro- 
grams which are longer; such as on the Fifth, 
Eighteenth, Thirty-first, and Forty-fourth Sundays. 
If desired, any of the programs may be lengthened by 
introducing additional material. The sources for 
such material are mentioned at the end of each pro- 
gram. Some schools may wish to examine the sources 
and prepare programs entirely different from those 
offered in the book. Such original effort is to be 
heartily commended. 

The Aim of the Programs 

In using any missionary program there should be a 
well-defined purpose in view. It should have a definite 
aim; something more than merely the making of a 
general impression. If the program is to be used dur- 
ing the opening period in the Sunday-school, as 
these are intended to be, then it should afford training 
in worship, and consequently must be planned with 
great care. In presenting the twelve monthly programs 



The Material and How to Use It 5 

a definite aim for each has been stated. Local workers 
after examining the material may wish to formulate 
different aims. Those offered are merely suggestive. 
Inasmuch as each of the programs is classified under 
one of the three captions — I. Conditions Revealing the 
Need for the Gospel, II. The Gospel Meeting the 
World's Needs, III. Notable Events in Mission His- 
tory — the aim of the particular program will be gov- 
erned by the caption under which it is classified. 

Chart and Motto Material 

For most of the programs chart and motto material 
has been suggested for display on the walls of the 
Sunday-school room. This should be prepared in ad- 
vance by the Missionary Committee of the school, or 
under its direction. It should be as well and artisti- 
cally done as possible, so that it may become a perma- 
nent part of the school's equipment. 

Sources 

At the end of each incident or Program, when it 
has been possible to do so, the sources from which 
the material is taken are indicated. The author has 
felt free to make such changes and adaptations of 
the material as seemed necessary for the requirements 
of this volume. 

Correlation of Programs with International Graded 
Lessons 

It should be noted that some of the programs, 
namely, on the Ninth, Eighteenth, Thirty-fourth, and 



6 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

Forty-ninth Sundays, deal with subjects that are 
treated in the International Graded Sunday School 
Lessons. The topics are "How the Gospel Entered 
Japan/' "An Empire Builder, Sheldon Jackson/' 
"Kapiolani Defies the Fire Goddess Pele," and "Some 
Results of a Haystack Prayer Meeting." These pro- 
grams might therefore be used most appropriately on 
the Sundays when the same subject is considered in 
some one of the graded lessons. Lesson 46, Lesson 
47, Lesson 42 of the Fourth Year Junior, and Lesson 
44 of the First Year Intermediate, respectively, cor- 
respond to the topics as above enumerated. The pro- 
grams as given in this volume have been prepared 
with the idea of their suitability for the main assembly 
of the average school, where all grades of Junior age 
and above unite. If it is desired to use the programs 
solely for a particular department, such as the Junior 
or Intermediate, they can be adapted by local workers. 

Correlation of Incident Material with International 
Graded Lessons 

It should be said further that the items offered for 
the Tenth, Fifteenth, and Thirty-sixth Sundays, "How 
the Digging of a Well Broke the Backbone of Heathen- 
ism/' "How Prayer Secured Help for Uganda's 
Needs," "Seeking the White Man's Book of Heaven," 
deal respectively with the same stories that are con- 
sidered on the 42d Sunday of the Second Year Junior, 
during the Fourth Quarter of the Second Year Inter- 
mediate, and on the 37th Sunday of the Second Year 
Junior, of the International Graded Lessons. The ma- 



The Material and How to Use It 7 

terial is presented, of course, in different form from 
that in which it appears in the Quarterlies for 
class use. Opportunity is then afforded" for correla- 
tion of class and platform instruction on the Sundays 
mentioned. 

> 
Correlation of Programs with Other Graded Les- 
sons 

There is also correlation between the programs and 
the Bible Study Union (Blakeslee) Lessons, now pub- 
lished by Charles Scribner's Sons, New York. This 
correlation occurs in the First Year Intermediate 
study of "Heroes of the Faith." The program of the 
Twenty-second Sunday, "Preservation of the Burmese 
Bible," is correlated with Lessons 29 and 30, "Adoni- 
ram Judson." In the Third Year Senior study of "The 
Conquering Christ," the program of the First Sunday 
on "Immigration" is correlated \vith Lesson 33, "The 
Foreign Invasion"; the program of the Ninth Sun- 
day, "How The Gospel Entered Japan," with Lesson 
7, "Shintoism, the Native Religion of Japan"; the pro- 
gram of the Fourteenth Sunday, "Some Needs of 
American Children," with Lesson 34, "The Work in 
Modern Babel"; the program of the Twenty-seventh 
Sunday, "The Work of the Sunday School Mission- 
ary," and of the Fortieth Sunday, "Continent Map 
Talk — North America," with Lesson 38, "Unevan- 
gelized Areas" and with Lesson 39, "Christianity in the 
Western Hemisphere"; the program of the Thirty- 
first Sunday, "A Christian Hero, Dr. Arthur Jackson," 
with Lesson 41, "The Power of Medical Missions"; 



8 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

the program of the Forty-ninth Sunday, "Some Results 
of a Haystack Prayer Meeting," with Lesson 45, 
"Modern Missionary Movements." 

Correlation of Incident Material with Other Graded 
Lessons 

Further correlation with the Bible Study Union 
(Blakeslee) Lessons can also be made on the Sundays 
when missionary incidents are presented. This is 
notably so in the First Year Intermediate, as follows : 
The Tenth Sunday, "How the Digging of a Well 
Broke the Backbone of Heathenism," with Lesson 35, 
"John G. Paton" ; the Temperance Sunday which pre- 
sents the topic, "Smallpox and Alcohol," with Lesson 
46, "Heroes of To-day." 

Correlation also occurs with the Third Year Senior 
Lessons as follows: Second Sunday, "How Prayer 
Secured Help for Uganda's Needs," with Lesson 15, 
"The Redemption of Africa"; Fourth Sunday, "The 
Cost of Confession in India," with Lesson 2, "The Re- 
ligion of the Hindus," and with Lesson 16, "The 
Struggle in India"; Nineteenth Sunday,"From Beggar 
to Benefactor," and Twentieth Sunday, "A Famine 
Lad Worth Saving," with Lesson 48, "Individual Re- 
newal of Life"; Thirty-fourth Sunday, "The Story of 
Sin Pao," with Lesson 21, "The Glad Story of Korea" ; 
Forty-first Sunday, "Continent Map Talk — South 
America," with Lesson 2j i "Protestantism in South 
America" ; the Temperance Sunday which presents the 
topic, "Smallpox and Alcohol," with Lesson 36, "Mis- 
sions for Men of the Sea." 



The Material and How to Use It 9 

Those who are teaching the Bible Study Union 
Lessons will doubtless find other Sundays when further 
correlation is possible. 

Impartial Use of Home and Foreign Missions 

Throughout the volume Home and Foreign Missions 
are impartially presented, as there is no distinction in 
the heart and thought of God, nor should there be in 
our teaching. The aim of the book is to increase the 
knowledge of missionary facts and conditions, to stir 
the emotions, and to appeal to the will. In other 
words, the aim is to create a right attitude of mind 
and of life toward the missionary enterprise. 

Utilization of Different Personalities 

Effort should be made to have many different mem- 
bers of the Sunday-school take part in the programs, 
and give the incidents from week to week, rather than 
to have the material presented to the school chiefly.by 
the Superintendent or members of the Missionary 
Committee. 

Leader Instead of Superintendent 

The term "Leader" is used in the following pages, 
rather than "Superintendent," because of the desire to 
emphasize the fact that the "Superintendent" should 
not necessarily always preside when the missionary 
material is given. He may and should do so frequently, 
but other capable persons such as members of the 
Missionary Committee or others should also serve in 
this capacity. 



io Missionary Programs and Incidents 

A Method Illustrated 

While this volume contains sufficient missionary ma- 
terial for an entire year's work in the Sunday-school, 
its use should suggest to local Sunday-school workers 
a method of missionary instruction, material for which 
they themselves can gather from the current press, 
magazines, missionary books, a/nd other literature. 
Collect your own missionary items and make your 
own programs. Thus in your own workers will be 
developed the missionary sense, and they will become, 
because of their own originality, independent of such 
volumes as this. If this book can indicate a method 
so as to make the further use of its own pages unnec- 
essary, it will serve its highest purpose. A crutch is 
no longer useful when a man has gained the use of 
his own legs. 

Introductory and Explanatory Notes 

Very full suggestions regarding the presentation of 
the material are given throughout. These should be 
carefully noted, as some such introductory or explana- 
tory remarks are essential to a proper rendering of the 
programs and incidents. There is of course large room 
here for originality on the leader's part. He may wish 
to make entirely different comments from those offered 
in the text. It is essential, however, that he make some. 
If he uses those in the book, he should not read them 
verbatim, but make the thought his own and express 
it in his own language. 

Thought Rather Than Words 

Likewise the material itself should not be given 



The Material and How to Use It ir 

verbatim nor should it by any means be read from the 
book. Let those who are to take part prepare well in 
advance, by mastering the thought of the paragraph 
rather than the words. Then let them express the 
thought in their own language. There are passages, 
however, which can be rendered best by giving the 
exact wording in the text. These should be so assimi- 
lated into the speaker's own thought and personality 
as to be given with the freshness of originality. 

Manner of Presentation 

Much will depend also on the way in which the 
items are given. An excellent story can be spoiled by 
a poor narrator, and a fine paragraph ruined by a half- 
hearted presentation. Read over carefully the material 
to be given, be sure of the point you want to make, 
and then go straight at it in as few words as possible. 
When you have made your point, stop. Above all 
things make the item vital and throbbing, and you 
cannot fail to catch and hold attention. Get into the 
spirit of the item, let it grip you, and then, with 
abounding animation, tell it out. 

Moralizing to Be Avoided 

Do not moralize. The school will do this for itself 
if let alone. If the speaker does it, he hinders the 
working of the very mental and moral processes his 
story should set in operation. As it is far better to 
start trains of thought than to state conclusions for 
others, so is it in matters of conscience. 



12 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

A Reference 

As the author has given in Five Missionary Minutes, 
First Series (see chapter IV) very full and complete 
suggestions for the use of missionary material in the 
Sunday-school, it seems unnecessary to repeat here. 

Contents 

In addition to Book Announcements, Field Items, 
Hymn, Prayer and Scripture Introductions, appearing 
in Five Missionary Minutes, the present volume con- 
tains Impersonations, Continent Map Talks, a series 
of Notable Events in Mission History, and a dozen 
Monthly Programs, already mentioned. 

Special Days 

Incident material for special days and occasions is 
also provided. No attempt has been made however to 
outline programs for such days as Easter, Children's 
Day, Rally Day, or Christmas, because many of the 
Mission Boards or other publishers provide sufficient 
special material for these occasions. 

Use of the Material Weekly 

As has been stated, the volume contains sufficient 
material for use for an entire year, so that schools 
desiring missionary platform instruction every Sunday 
may have their wants supplied. Care has been exer- 
cised also to arrange the material in each Quarter, and 
in fact for the year, so that it is well balanced from 
the standpoints of Home and Foreign Missions, va- 



The Material and How to Use It 13 

riety of subject-matter, and method of presentation. 
There will doubtless be few schools that will follow 
the order of the material as it appears in the book for 
fifty-two consecutive Sundays. It is not the desire of 
the author that they should. Missions is so bound up 
with current life and world progress that every wide- 
awake Sunday-school will seek for the latest, freshest, 
current missionary information, and will present it 
either as incident or program in some one of the va- 
riety of ways illustrated in the text, or perhaps in some 
other way. While it has been the aim to gather in 
this volume material of abiding value, for use at any 
time, one should not hesitate to lay aside such a book 
as this for the presentation of some current missionary 
information that may be more appropriate for the mo- 
ment. 

A number of the Mission Boards, from time to time, 
in connection with special Home and Foreign Mission 
Campaigns, have provided just such material for plat- 
form use in the Sunday-school. Local Sunday-school 
workers should therefore keep in close touch with their 
Mission Boards and secure from them full particulars 
regarding all such special campaigns. 



PART II 

FIRST QUARTER 

I. Conditions Revealing the Need for the Gospel 
Sundays i to 4 Inclusive 

FIRST SUNDAY 
Fifteen Minute Program for Opening Period 

IMMIGRATION 

Note — Let all who take part in this Program make thor- 
ough preparation in advance so that it may be rendered 
effectively. It will be advisable to have a rehearsal. This 
will enable the Leader to keep the Program strictly within 
the time limits of the usual opening period of fifteen or 
twenty minutes, as the case may be. If necessary omit some 
of the material, but do not encroach upon the time of the 
regular lesson study period. 

Aim: To appreciate the value of the immigrant as a 
national asset and our duty to him as such. 

Chord on Piano 

Silence 

Leader — There are some hymns which are prayers. 
We want to sing such a one at the opening of our 
service to-day. Let us all join heartily. 

15 



1 6 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

Hymn: Lord! While for All Mankind We Pray 1 
(Tune, Dedham). 

i. Lord! while for all mankind we pray, 
Of ev'ry clime and coast, 
Oh, hear us for our native land, 
The land we love the most. 

2. Oh, guard our shores from every foe, 

With peace our borders bless, 
With prosperous times our cities crown, 
Our fields with plenteousness. 

3. Unite us in the sacred love 

Of knowledge, truth, and thee; 
And let our hills and valleys shout 
The songs of liberty. 

4. Here may religion, pure and mild, 

Smile on our Sabbath hours; 
And piety and virtue bless 
The home of us and ours. 

5. Lord of the nations, thus to thee 

Our country we commend; 
Be thou her refuge and her trust, 
Her everlasting friend. 

Leader — Still in the spirit of this prayer hymn, let 

us bow our heads as Mr. offers a petition for 

the incoming millions from other lands to our own, 
that they may both receive a blessing and become 
a blessing. 

1 If the hymns suggested in this program are not in the school hymnal, 
they may be copied on the blackboard, stenciled on muslin, or be mimeo- 
graphed. If preferred, other appropriate hymns may be substituted. 



First Quarter 17 

Prayer 

Note — The prayer should not exceed one minute. Imme- 
diately after the prayer and without announcement the fol- 
lowing recitation should be given by some member of the 
school : 

Recitation: Open Gates 

Where the sunrise lights its level bars 
They have caught the glow of our field of stars. 
The people, weary of yoke and chain, 
Exultant crowd down the ocean lane. 

"On the East three gates." Swing wide, swing wade, 
A welcome here for the human tide ! 

Where glaciers creep to the frozen sea 
The sons of a dim, far history, 
Dow r n the lonely, fierce Alaskan slope 
Stretch eager hands to our doors of hope. 

"On the North three gates." Swing wide, swing wide, 
A welcome here for the human tide ! 

Where restless, turbulent peoples toss 
Under the fire of the Southern Cross, 
A light gleams down the mountain track 
As the gates of Panama swing back. 

"On the South three gates." Swing wide, swing wide, 
A welcome here for the human tide ! t 

Down the sunset path of the Western skies 

Old nations hail a new sunrise, 

They beat, like the sea, on our golden shore; 

They wait — how long? — for an open door. 

"On the West three gates." Swing wide, swing wide, 

A welcome — when ? — for the human tide ! 

— Charles L. Thompson. 



1 8 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

.Leader — Through the open gates the immigrants 
have been coming and are still coming — approximately 
900,000 a year. Many regard them as a menace. If 
unreached by the gospel, they are. Do we realize 
what debt we owe them? how large a share of our 
national toil they bear ? will now tell us. 

Note — If some one in the school will draw in advance on 
the blackboard or on a large sheet of paper the picture of an 
immigrant toiler, it should now be uncovered. This one 
may be used. 




I AM THE IMMIGRANT 

The Immigrant as a Toiler 

I am the immigrant. 

Since the dawn of creation my restless feet have 
beaten new paths across the earth. 

My uneasy bark has tossed on all seas. 

My wanderlust was born of the craving for more 
liberty and a better wage for the sweat of my face. 



First Quarter 19 

I looked toward the United States with eyes kindled 
by the fire of ambition and heart quickened with new- 
born hope. 

I approached its gates with great expectation. 

I entered in with fine hope. 

I have shouldered my burden as the American man- 
of-all-work. 

I contribute eighty-five per cent, of all the labor in 
the slaughtering and meat-packing industries. 

I do seven tenths of the bituminous coal mining. 

I do seventy-eight per cent, of all the work in the 
woolen mills. 

I contribute nine tenths of all the labor in the cotton 
mills. 

I make nineteen twentieths of all the clothing. 

I manufacture more than half the shoes. 

I build four fifths of all the furniture. 

I make half of the collars, cuffs, and shirts. 

I make half of the gloves. 

I refine nearly nineteen twentieths of the sugar. 

And yet, I am the great American problem. 

When I pour out my blood on your altar of labor, 
and lay down my life as a sacrifice to your god of toil, 
men make no more comment than at the fall of a 
sparrow. 

But my brawn is w T oven into the warp and woof of 
the fabric of your national being. 

My children shall be your children and your 
land shall be my land because my sweat and my blood 
will cement the foundations of the America of to- 
morrow. 



20 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

If I can be fused into the body politic the melting- 
pot will have stood the supreme test. 

— Frederic J. Haskin. 

Pen Pictures of Immigrants in Our Midst 

Leader — We are to hear to-day how some of the 
strangers within our gates live. These are pen pic- 
tures of actual conditions seen by a mission worker 
in a Canadian city. They can be duplicated in many 
cities of both Canada and the United States. 

Note — Three pupils will now come to the platform and tell 
the following: 

First Pupil — "Stanislau Yabonovich is a teamster. 
He owns his own team, and his wife goes out clean- 
ing. They own their house and several lots. They 
live in two rooms, and have five roomers. The fur- 
niture consists of three beds, a table, two chairs, a 
stove, and some boxes. The attic is full of pigeons." 

Second Pupil — "John Luelbachyl and his wife Mary 
came out from Galicia last spring. When he reached 
Winnipeg it was discovered that he had 'sore eyes/ 
and he was deported. His wife remained in the 
Immigration Hall for several months. , Then she had 
a bad ankle, and had to be taken to the hospital. The 
three children were sent to the Children's Aid." 

Third Pupil — "John Klenbyel and wife and six chil- 
dren, and from fifteen to twenty boarders, live in 
four rented rooms. The place is 'beastly' dirty. The 
boarders bring home kegs of beer nearly every day. 
Two of the older girls are 'working out/ One of 
them told our visitor the other day that she cannot 
stay at home ; she is happier away." 



First Quarter 21 

Note — If possible, have one or two similar cases men- 
tioned showing conditions and needs in your own community, 
ascertained by personal investigation. Information may also 
be obtained of the local Charity Organization Society or the 
Society for Improving the Condition of the Poor. 

Leader — From what we have heard of the condi- 
tions under which many of our immigrants live, is it 
not the duty of the Christian people of the community 
to see that these conditions are improved ? 

Scripture, as below indicated 

Leader — The immigrant problem is not modern. It 
existed in Moses' day. You will be interested to hear 
the commands God gave to the children of Israel re- 
garding the immigrants in their midst, spoken of as 
sojourners. Let us listen. 

Note — Exodus xxii. 21; xxiii. 9; Deut. x. 18, 19; xxiv. 
17-22; xxix. 10-13 may be read successively by different classes 
previously appointed to do so. 

Leader — Wherever Christianity goes, the w r orth of 
the individual life is taught. The hymn we shall now 
sing emphasizes this truth. Let us all join in sing- 
ing it. 

Hymn: God Save the People 1 (Tune, Common- 
wealth) 

1. When wilt thou save the people? 
O God of mercy, when? 
Not kings and lords, but nations, 
Not thrones and crowns, but men ! 

1 This hymn with music is in Fellowship Hymns published by the Y.'M. C. A. 
Press, 124 East 28th Street, New York City. If preferred, this hymn may be 
rendered as a stirring recitation. 



22 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

Flowers of thy heart, O God, are they, 
Let them not pass like weeds away, 

Their heritage a sunless day; 
God save the people ! 



2. Shall crime bring crime for ever, 

Strength aiding still the strong? 
Is it thy will, O Father, 

That no man shall toil for wrong? 
"No," say thy mountains; "No," thy skies; 

Man's clouded sun shall brightly rise, 
And songs ascend instead of sighs; 

God save the people ! 

3. When wilt thou save the people? 

O God of mercy, when? 
The people, Lord, the people, 

Not thrones and crowns, but men; 
God save the people ! Thine they are, 

Thy children, as thine angels fair; 
From vice, oppression, and despair, 

God save the people ! 

Note — At the conclusion of this Program, the Superin- 
tendent will dismiss the classes in the usual manner for their 
lesson study. All the teachers should know in advance of 
the presentation of this Program, its contents, so that they 
may plan to relate it to the teaching of the day in their classes. 
This will avoid the difficulty of two absolutely distinct and 
possibly unrelated impressions on the pupils, one from this 
Program and the other from the Bible lesson following in 
the classes. 

-— Woodsworth, Strangers Within Our Gates; Haskin, The Immigrant. 



First Quarter 23 

I. Conditions Revealing the Need for the Gospel 
Sundays 1 to 4 Inclusive 

SECOND SUNDAY 
Prayer Introduction and Book Announcement 

HOW PRAYER SECURED HELP FOR 
UGANDA'S NEEDS 

It was back in 1875 in the heart of Africa. In the 
palace hut of King Alutesa of Uganda were gathered 
his courtiers and chief men to talk once more with 
Henry M. Stanley, the great explorer, before he re- 
turned to England. The white man had been four 
months in Uganda. He had told the king many won- 
derful things, but what interested him most was the 
story of Jesus Christ. On this eventful day Mutesa 
expressed his desire to know more of the white man's 
God. He promised to build a church, and begged that 
other white men might come to teach him and his peo- 
ple about the good way. 

"Standee," he said, "say to the white people, when 
you write to them, that I am like a man sitting ia dark- 
ness, or born blind, and that all I ask is that I may be 
taught how to see, and I shall continue a Christian 
while I live." 

This led Stanley to write a letter to the Daily Tele- 
graph, a London newspaper, urging that missionaries 
be sent to Uganda. Seven months that letter was on 
its way. Finally it reached London and w T as printed 
in the newspapers in November, 1875. 

In the office of the Church Missionary Society in 
London that newspaper appeal was read by the Secre- 



24 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

taries. Here was a challenge to send men to the Dark 
Continent that could not go unheeded. But they had 
neither men nor money for the dangerous undertak- 
ing. They turned the key in their office door, locking 
themselves in, and fell upon their knees in prayer, 
asking God to raise up both the missionaries needed 
and the money to send them. The third day after 
Stanley's letter appeared in the London paper some- 
thing happened. A letter came to the Church Mission- 
ary Society which read as follows : 

"Dear Mr. Hutchinson: 

"Often have I thought of the people in the interior of 
Africa in the region of Uganda, and I have longed and 
prayed for the time to come when the Lord would open 
the door so that heralds of the gospel might enter the 
country. The appeal of Stanley to the Christian Church, 
from Mutesa's capital, seems to show that the time has 
come for the soldiers of the cross to make an advance 
into that region. If the Committee of the Church Mis- 
sionary Society are prepared at once and with energy to 
start a mission to Victoria Lake, I shall gladly give you 
5,000 pounds [about $25,000] with which to begin. 

"I desire to be known in this matter only as 

An Unprofitable Servant' 

(Luke xvii. 10.)" 

After the missionary Secretaries had read such a 
letter as that, they were sure God was answering 
prayer. They resolved, after further prayer, to get 
other newspapers to ask for men and money for 
Africa. In a few days another letter came bringing 



First Quarter 25 

in another 5,000 pounds ($25,000) and in a short time 
$120,000 had been given. Here was the money to 
begin work. 

But this was not the only answer to prayer, for 
other letters came in from people who had no money 
to offer, but who offered something better, their lives 
and services for Africa. Eight men in all wrote such 
letters. One came from a young Scotchman, Alex- 
ander Mackay, who was a civil engineer. He was over 
in Germany employed by a machine construction com- 
pany near Berlin. He was an earnest Christian and 
hoped that he might go as a missionary to Madagascar, 
but the way had not opened. One night shortly before 
Christmas, 1875, he was reading Stanley's book How 
I Found Livingstone. As he laid it down, he noticed 
an old copy of the Edinburgh Daily Review on his 
table. His eye caught the name of one of the Secre- 
taries of the Church Missionary Society. Curiously 
he picked up the paper and read the appeal for Africa. 
Then and there he made up his mind to go, and, though 
it was after midnight, he wrote a letter to London 
offering his services as a missionary to Uganda. This 
is what he said : 

"My heart burns for the deliverance of Africa, and 
if you can send me to any one of these regions which 
Livingstone and Stanley have found to be groaning 
under the curse of the slave-hunter I shall be very 
glad!" 

Four months later, in the offices of the Church Mis- 
sionary Society in London, eight volunteers for 
Mutesa's kingdom in Africa met to say farewell. The 



26 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

prayers of the missionary Secretaries had been abun- 
dantly answered. 

The story of the going forth of these men and the 
thrilling adventures of Mackay are told in Uganda's 
White Man of Work. It is in our Sunday-school 
library, but will likely not be there long after Sunday- 
school to-day. Better ask for it early. 

Mutesa's need was met through prayer. It is the 
one way to secure the men and the money. 

Will Mr. lead us in prayer, that out from 

our Sunday-school home and foreign missionaries may 
go forth? 

— Fahs, Uganda's White Man of Work. 

I. Conditions Revealing the Need for the Gospel 
Sundays i to 4 Inclusive 

THIRD SUNDAY 

Field Story 

FIGHTING MARY 

Jesus loved the children. We should feel something 
of his heartache over the conditions in which so many 
little children live and die to-day. 

But do not let it end in heartache, else heart-harden- 
ing will follow. Jacob Riis tells this story of one of 
the slum children of New York, Fighting Mary : 

She carried her name; that tells the story. A pupil on 
occasion in the Industrial School of the Children's Aid 
Society, on Seventh Avenue, she had acquired such a 
reputation as a battler with the gangs of the neighborhood, 
that it seemed like putting a premium on bad conduct, I 
suppose, to bid her to the Thanksgiving dinner; but bet- 
ter counsel prevailed, and she was allowed to come. And 



First Quarter 27 

when she saw the little mince pie at her plate — a whole 
pie, the first and only one in her desolate life, though 
nothing was further from her mind than thoughts of 
desolation, with several unsettled scores on hand — her 
whole childish soul went out to it. She caressed it ten- 
derly, felt of it, sniffed its sweet fragrance, and, when 
every sense was satisfied except taste, she crammed it 
as carefully as she might, all warm and pulpy as it was, 
into her dress pocket. The boys saw it and, encouraged 
by the presence of strangers, jeered a little; not very 
loudly, for they knew the penalty well; but she heard it 
and, with one of the looks before which the "gang" had 
quailed before, she said just this: "For mother." 

That was all; but it brought the tears of penitence, of 
sorrow, and of gladness to the eyes of the good women 
who thought once of shutting her out as quite beyond 
hope. 

There are . . . children living in tenements (or in 

need) right in our own town. 1 is now going to 

tell us how we can be of help. 

— Riis, The Peril and the Preservation of the Home. 

I. Conditions Revealing the Need for the Gospel 
Sundays 1 to 4 Inclusive 

FOURTH SUNDAY 
Prayer Introduction 

COST OF CONFESSION IN INDIA 
The opposition to Christianity by the Brahmans of 
India is intense. "In a certain district is an old- 
fashioned country town held in strength by the Brah- 

1 State how many after investigation. Then someone should tell what friendly 
help this school can give. 



28 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

mans. No convert has ever come from that town, and 
the town boasts that none ever shall." Should a Brah- 
man confess Christ, at once persecution begins and 
every effort is made to make him recant. "Two Brah- 
man lads belonging to different parts of this district 
decided for Christ, went through all that is involved 
in open confession, and were baptized. One of the 
two was sent North for safety; his people traced him, 
followed him, turned up unexpectedly at a wayside 
station in Central India, and forced him back to his 
home in the South. Once there, they took their own 
measures to keep him. The other lad was sent to 
Madras. The Brahmans found out where he was, 
broke into the house at night, overpowered the boy's 
protectors, and carried him off. They, too, did what 
seemed good to them there, and they too succeeded. 
No one outside could interfere. The caste guards its 
own concerns. 

Listen to the cry of one who longed to make open 
confession : 

"O Lord Jesus Christ, who knowest us to be placed 
in such danger that it is as if we are in some magical 
circle drawn round us, and Satan standing with his 
wand without, keeping us in terror, break the spell of 
Satan, and set us free to serve thee !" 

Leader — Will Mr. lead us in prayer for these 

to-day in India who long to be set free to serve Jesus 
Christ? 

Note — The prayer should not exceed one minute. 

- — Carmichael, Things as They Are. 



First Quarter 29 

II. The Gospel Meeting the World's Needs 
Sundays 5 to 8 Inclusive 

FIFTH SUNDAY 
Fifteen Minute Program for Opening Period 

CLIMBING UPWARD 

Note — Let all who take part in this Program make thor- 
ough preparation in advance so that it may be rendered 
effectively. It will be advisable to have a rehearsal. This 
will enable the Leader to keep the program strictly within 
the time limits of the usual opening period of fifteen or 
twenty minutes, as the case may be. If necessary, omit some 
of the material, but do not encroach upon the time of the 
regular lesson study period. 

Aim: So to picture the progress made by the Amer- 
ican Negro from the paganism of his ancestors as to 
realize that Christian education and evangelism are the 
factors necessary to his continued progress. 

Chord on Piano 

Silence 

Leader — The Christian life is a conflict against sin. 
There is a hymn which summons us to the fight in 
God's strength. Let us sing it with a will. 

Hymn: Fight the Good Fight with all Thy Might 1 
(Tune, Ernan) 

I. Fight the good fight with all thy might, 

Christ is thy strength, and Christ thy light; 
Lay hold on life, and it shall be 
Thy joy and crown eternally. 

1 If the hymns suggested in this program are not in the school hymnal, 
they may be copied on the blackboard, stenciled on muslin, or be mimeo- 
graphed. If preferred, other appropriate hymns may be substituted. 



30 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

2. Run the straight race through God's good grace, 

Lift up thine eyes and seek his face; 
Life with its way before us lies, 

Christ is the path, and Christ the prize. 

3. Cast care aside, lean on thy Guide; 

His boundless mercy will provide; 
Trust, and thy trusting soul will prove 
Christ is its life, and Christ its love. 

4. Faint not nor fear, his arms are near; 

He changeth not, and thou art dear; 
Only believe, and thou shalt see 
That Christ is all in all to thee. 

Leader — Let us turn to the 25th chapter of Matthew 
and read responsively a part of the parable of the 
Talents, in verses 14 to 2^. 

Scripture: Matthew xxv. 14-23 

Leader— This passage we have just read tells of 
talents bestowed and results expected. We are to hear 
to-day about a race, many of whom are using to good 
advantage their talents, men and women who are prov- 
ing faithful. 

Six members of our school will tell us briefly some- 
thing of the upward climb of the Negro. 

Note — These pupils, without further announcement, should 
come to the platform and, standing together, should tell in 
succession their stories. 

First Pupil — The Negro in His African Home 

The original home of the black man was Africa. 



First Quarter 31 

There are millions of them there to-day. It is a long 
journey from a pagan savage in Africa to an intel- 
ligent, capable, and respected Negro in America. Just 
as the white man traces back to pagan ancestors so 
does the black man. 

Suppose we look at him in dark Africa before com- 
ing to America. 

On the west coast of the Dark Continent the natives 
have a vague belief in a Supreme Being, though they 
do not worship him, but the evil spirits which they 
believe are all about them ready to do them harm. 
The witch-doctor is the most powerful person with 
the spirits, and he is feared and respected by all. The 
people believe he can foretell the future, and can 
change persons into trees or lower animals. They be- 
lieve also in fetishes or charms which are supposed 
to bring good luck and ward off evil. The medicine- 
man, or magic doctor, by the use of certain ceremonies 
gives power to the fetish. If it is desired to secure 
power over another person, the applicant must give 
the magic doctor either some crumbs from the food, 
clippings from finger-nails or hair, or a drop of blood 
of the person over whom influence is sought. These 
represent the life or body of that person. "So fearful 
are natives of power thus being obtained over them, 
that they have their hair cut only by a friend; and 
even then they carefully burn it or cast it in the riven 
If one accidentally cuts himself, he stamps out what 
blood has dropped on the ground." 

In coming out from heathenism and abandoning his 
fetishism for Christianity, nothing is more difficult 



32 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

for the African Negro than to lay aside his supersti- 
tions. From being a thief, he can become honest ; from 
being a liar, he can become truthful; from being lazy, 
he can become industrious; he can give up his many 
wives for one; from a state of ignorance and brutality, 
he can become educated and courteous. "And yet in 
his secret thought, while he would not wear a fetish, 
he believes in its power and dreads its influence if 
possibly it should be directed against himself. " 
This is the picture of the Negro in Africa. 

Second Pupil — Slavery Days in America 

Few if any Negroes have come from Africa to 
America as immigrants. "They came/' it is said, "be- 
cause they had a pressing invitation/' and against their 
will. The horrors of the slave-trade we shall not speak 
of now, but simply say that from the days of the 
Pilgrims, possibly earlier, until 1807, slaves were 
brought to the United States and sold. 

When first brought to America, the Negroes were 
scattered over the different colonies. It was soon 
found that the climate of New England was too cold 
for them and slavery was unprofitable in, that section. 
It therefore became confined almost entirely to the 
South. If slavery was a sin it was a national sin, and 
the nation as a whole is responsible for it. Well may 
the people of all sections thank God that the institu- 
tion of Negro slavery no longer exists in North 
America. 

Third Pupil — Emancipation and After 

At the close of the Civil War both the Negroes and 



First Quarter 33 

their former masters were in the midst of awful pov- 
erty. 

"In most cases the old masters told their servants 
that their homes were open to them, and if they were 
willing to remain and work, they would do all in their 
power to help them. The idea became widespread, 
however, that the government intended to divide the 
land of the whites among the Negroes and the belief 
became current that every Negro was to receive 'forty 
acres and a mule.' 

"Deluded with impossible promises, they hoped for 
wealth as a part of freedom. Their disappointment 
was practically expressed by one who said : T thought 
when I got free Fd hev a big white house and do 
lak Missus did. I'd hev a fine silk dress a-trailin' on 
de carpet, all trimmed up wid lace, and er mahogany 
table, a-shinin' wid silver. But freedom ain't meant 
nuffin to me yet but sickness an' hunger an' sorrer, 
an' instid of workin', my main bizness has been a-bur- 
rin' of my dead.' " 

Fourth Pupil — The Negro's Plea 

"I make no selfish plea; it is a plea to save your- 
selves. Let us do our duty and the Keeper of us all 
will perform his. The Negro can afford to be 
wronged; the white man cannot afford to wrong him. 
Never since the day we left Africa's shores have we 
lost faith. We are a patient, humble people; there is 
plenty in this country for us to do; we can afford to 
work and wait. The workers up in the atmosphere 
of goodness, long-suffering, and forbearance, and for- 



34 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

giveness are not many or overcrowded. If others 
choose to be mean, we can do good; if others push us 
down, we can help push them up. No harm can come 
to the black man that does not harm the white man. 
Think from whence we have come, spurned and 
cheered on in the darkest hours by our midnight 
groans, our songs, and before-day prayers, and an 
inherent faith in the justice of our cause. We went 
into slavery, property. We came out citizens. We 
went into slavery, pagans. We came out Christians. 
We went into slavery without a language. We came 
out speaking the proud Anglo-Saxon tongue. We 
went into slavery with the slave-chains clanking about 
our waists. We came out with the American ballot in 
our hands. This, this is our past. I ask the Church 
to say what shall be the future." 

Fifth Pupil — Progress 

The greatest opportunity to-day for the Negro is in 
the South where most of them live. He is preacher, 
teacher, physician, merchant, shoemaker, carpenter, 
blacksmith. 

Right after the war the Negro was homeless, pen- 
niless, ignorant, and without any clear idea as to what 
he should do. Ninety-five out of one hundred of them 
could neither read nor write. From this condition 
they have made wonderful progress. They have set 
before themselves new standards of life, and they are 
finding their place in the world's work. One or two 
examples will make this clear. 



First Quarter 35 

Joey Stebbins and the Chain Gang 

"On the roadway, in front of the big brick Freed- 
men school-building, in one of the cities in Georgia, 
a dozen or more convicts from the city prison were at 
work. Of the entire gang few seemed over twenty- 
five years of age, while some five or six were scarcely 
sixteen years old. One boy, still wearing knee 
trousers, particularly attracted my attention. I asked 
the foreman, or 'boss,' what the lad's name was, and 
upon what charge he had been convicted; and also 
about his home and parents. 'Madam, that boy has 
never had a chance to be good. His mother is a poor 
drunken creature, idle and thoroughly bad, and it was 
because she drove him out to steal that he is wearing 
that chain to-day, but he is better off away from such 
a mother. I have thought many times since I brought 
him down here to work that if he had ever been 
given a chance that the boys playing over there have/ 
pointing to the play-ground where some fifty boys 
were taking recess, 'he would not be here. I feel 
sorry for that boy, and would like to see him over 
there/ lifting his eyes, with a toss of the head toward 
the school close by. 

"The boy himself I saw was stealing glances at the 
merry groups in the big campus, where some were 
playing leap-frog, others marbles, while not a few 
were tossing the ball. I saw him wipe the tears away 
again and again upon the rough sleeve, as he strove 
to hide the emotion that a look of sympathy and in- 
terest had aroused within his yet tender heart. Once 
he dropped the heavy pick, and stooping to regain his 



36 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

hold upon it, I saw in his movements, that he was 
only a frail child, who had been poorly cared for and 
still more poorly fed. A brighter look came into his 
face, and in the rapid, steady strokes that fell on the 
stony roadway by his thin and almost wasted arm I 
saw renewed effort to do the task set before him. 
'How long a sentence has this child to serve?' I asked, 
resolved, if there was a possible way to reach him, 
effort must be made to save him. 'Six months on the 
chain gang for stealing wood and coal from Lawyer 
Bradley's place, is the sentence, Madam, and unless 
some one pays the fine and stands for his behavior, 
he'll have to work every day of it out, for there's a 
great deal of public work wanting to be done, and it 
is such as these that must do it.' 

" 'The name, please ?' I asked, and 'Could I go to 
see the child in prison, after working hours, or on the 
Sabbath?' I continued. 

" 'Well, yes, I reckon so, if the jailer is willing, but 
it would be a mighty strange sight to see a lady like 
you going into the filthy cells where these nigger con- 
victs are jammed in like sardines/ he said. 

" 'But you haven't told me his name yet; what is it, 
sir?' 

' 'Joey Stebbins, madam,' the man replied kindly, 
'and his mother is old Moll Stebbins, the terror of the 
alley in which she lives/ 

"I saw with joy that Joey had a friend in his task- 
master. 

"Sabbath came, and with it my visit to the prison. 
I found the jailer courteous but somewhat suspicious 



First Quarter 37 

of my errand, and I was permitted to talk to the youth- 
ful prisoner only in his presence. The scene upon 
which I entered will live in my memory forever. 
Filth, disease, and death seemed to lurk in every 
crevice and corner of the low-ceiled, poorly ventilated, 
dark, and moldy prison-house. Joey's recital of his 
home life, the cruel mother, and the atmosphere of 
sin and crime that had enveloped him from earliest 
childhood, and even infancy, was enough to make 
heaven pity the dejected, unhappy child. 

"The fine was paid and surety given that the offense 
would not be repeated, and permission was granted 
to remove the boy to the school on the hill, where all 
arrangements had been made to receive him. Within 
forty-eight hours he was settled in a room with four 
other boys. It would be difficult to describe Joey's 
feelings as he entered the little gate that led to the 
broad, open doorway of the school, which seemed to 
him to speak words of welcome. Only three days be- 
fore he was a convict on the chain-gang, swinging a 
heavy pick and looking with longing heart upon the 
joys he had never expected to share. 'Oh, could 
it be true? Was it not all a cruel, mocking dream? 
Wouldn't his mother come and take him away, while 
the good, kind teachers were asleep? Wouldn't the 
boys hate him because he had been on the chain-gang?' 
were the thoughts that filled him with nameless fear, 
as he lay upon the little iron cot, the first night he 
spent in the school, and drove sleep from his eyes. It 
had all been agreed that a new name should be given 
to Joey; instead of 'Stebbins' he should be known as 



38 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

'Harrington, retaining the first name, excepting it 
should be 'Joseph/ instead of 'Joey/ 

Under the kind, tender, loving guidance of the de- 
voted teachers, the broken-hearted look that seemed 
fixed upon the child's face faded away, and in its 
place there gradually came a bright, earnest, manly 
light that never can shine from any but a noble soul. 
Joey had reached the haven for which he had been 
groping throughout his short tempestuous life. 
Cheerfully every task was performed; his mind and 
heart were most impressionable, and his character 
grew in beauty and strength. He grasped the thought 
that 'God so loved the world, that he gave his only 
begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should 
have everlasting life/ He grew in manhood from 
year to year, and to-day a nobler Negro Christian 
man cannot be found in all the South than 'Joseph 
Harrington, M.D./ once 'J oe y Stebbins' on the chain- 
gang — saved through Christian sympathy and a mis- 
sion school/' 

Sixth Pupil — I'm Boun' fo' Scotia 

"Way down South in the land of cotton" an old log 
cabin stood on the edge of a little village. The Negro 
mother and her children were well content, all save 
one — a sturdy little girl with a strong face and large, 
solemn eyes, that seemed always asking questions. 

" 'Mammy/ she would often say, 'tell me all 'bout 
'mancipation; how you feel'd when you know'd you's 
free?' 

" 'Feel !' her mother would always answer, 'I felt 



First Quarter 39 

like I wanted to go out in the bigges' fiel' and holler 
jest as loud as I could holler/ 

" 'But, what does 'mancipation mean, anyway, 
mammy?' she would persist. 

" 'Why, it means we's all free, jest like white 
folks/ Yet little Sarah felt way down in her heart 
that she was not 'jest like white folks.' 'Mancipation 
was not the only thing she did not understand; her 
whole little world was full of wonders. She would 
stand and watch the stars ; what were they made for ? 
Who made them ? 

"The flowers were another wonder to her; she 
would touch them gently with her little black fingers. 
Who made them all ? Who cared for them all ? 

"But books and papers were the greatest wonders 
of all. If she only knew what those little black signs 
meant, then she could learn everything. Over and 
over in her heart sounded the cry, 'I want to know! 
I want to know!' 

"The years passed on ; she was growing to woman- 
hood, the old questions still unanswered and new ones 
constantly arising. 

"One day she heard some one speak of a school for 
colored girls, yes, colored girls, where they learned to 
read and write, to sew and keep house. Instantly the 
old words, T want to know !' changed to 'I'm boun' fo' 
Scotia !' Her wistful eyes grew eager, her whole 
face resolute with her great determination. 

"She hired out as a field hand to a man who prom- 
ised her money 'for Scotia.' All through the long, hot 
days she lightened her work with dreams of school. 



40 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

And then, when the harvest was* ended and she went 
for her wages, her employer said, with a careless 
laugh, 'Did you suppose I was in earnest ? Girls' work 
isn't worth anything.' 

"Dazed with the cruel disappointment, she went 
home. After her toil she had only money enough to 
buy a little clothing. 

"Spring came and she hired out to another farmer, 
and again at harvest-time received but little pay. 
When she told her story at home her old mother's 
anger knew no bounds. Stamping her foot, she cried, 
'We's free; we's no man's slaves.' 

"But Sarah only said, firmly and slowly, 'Mammy, 
I'm boun' fo' Scotia,' as she sat on the doorstep to 
let the evening air cool her eyes, burning from the hot 
tears she had shed. 

"The full moon was rising over the hills and gave 
beauty even to the stony, unfenced field that lay be- 
yond the winding road. 

"Suddenly a bright, eager look came into Sarah's 
eyes ; she rose, and, crossing the road, stood for a long 
time looking at the ground given over to woods and 
brambles. 

"Before the others were awake the next morning 
she was up and hurrying away to see the owner of 
the neglected stony field, in whom, at last, she 
found a friend. He rented the land to her on easy 
terms, and let her have wood from his wood-lot with 
which to fence it. 

"All through the winter she toiled, splitting rails, 
building fences, clearing off brush and stones. 



First Quarter 41 

"All alone she plowed and planted, singing at her 
work. Her hard life of the past two years had taught 
her to be a good farmer. To the laughing and teasing 
of the other girls her only answer was, Tm boun' fo' 
Scotia.' 

"Those Southern fields are fertile, but never did 
crops prosper like hers. All nature seemed in sym- 
pathy with her. The very corn leaves whispered to- 
gether of Scotia, and the cotton balls were fairly 
bursting with glad promise. The harvest came, and 
at last the money for Scotia lay in her hand. 

"Then a new difficulty arose; no one could direct 
her on her journey. But she was not to be daunted. 
She bravely got on the train, resolved to go as far as 
it went ; perhaps some one could then direct her to her 
journey's end. At first she was a little afraid, but 
everything was so wonderful she soon forgot her fear, 
and the rumbling train as it rushed along seemed re- 
peating in a sing-song rhythm, 'Scotia, Scotia, boun' 
fo' Scotia; Scotia, Scotia, boun' fo' Scotia.' And the 
train was right, for when it stopped Scotia was only 
twenty miles away. That very night she lay down to 
sleep in her own white bed in the neat dormitory of the 
mission school. Now she could learn what ' 'ligion' 
was, what ' 'mancipation' meant. 

"All the energy and will power that had been 
used in cultivating the neglected field were now bent 
on learning womanly arts and mastering her school 
books. 

"The first was easy in comparison with the second. 
She began to realize this in her own heart as the 



42 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

months went by, and her large dark eyes grew more 
wistful and her face looked sad and tired. 

"Only in Sunday-school did this expression leave 
her ; there her face was radiant. She knew now Who 
had called both blazing star and tiny flower into 
being ; to Whose almighty power it was no task to care 
alike for planet and sparrow. 

"What was far more precious to her woman's heart, 
she learned of Jesus of Nazareth, the friend and up- 
lifter of women. 'The Sunday-school alone is worth 
all the hard work of my life/ she said one day to 
her teacher. 

"Fortunately wisdom is not learned from books 
only; and as time passed this brave spirit was learn- 
ing and growing. Many an hour in the safe stillness 
of the night did she lie awake thinking, thinking, until 
what she could do, and therefore ought to do, be- 
came plain to her. Then without delay, she went to 
one of her teachers. 

" Tm sorry/ she said, 'but I know I'll never learn 
much from books/ and her eyes filled as she glanced 
at the bookshelves ; then her face brightened again, as 
she went on. 'But I know about housekeeping and 
sewing, and I can read and write, and do sums, and 
I know now what religion is, and how awfully my 
people need it. I can tell them what I know; I must 
not stay here, I must go to them ; when I've taught all 
I know, I'll come back/ 

"So she went to a very wretched neighborhood, 
gathered all the colored children, and opened a school 
in an old log building. A queer-looking company she 



First Quarter 43 

had. Little boys wearing the outgrown clothing of 
their sisters, even to the sunbonnets ; girls with ragged 
dresses, necklaces of nuts, and ornaments of colored 
candy much too rare and precious to eat. When the 
school closed what a marvelous change there was ! 
Clean hands, shining faces, and clothing mended. In- 
deed, in all the neighborhood round, a spirit of im- 
provement was at work. Young and old pleaded with 
her to stay, but she refused, saying in her quiet, 
determined way, Tve taught all I know; I'm bound 
to go back and learn some more.' 

"In this way she is spending her life, going into 
neglected districts, forming schools, teaching them all 
she can. She has already founded several Sunday- 
schools, out of two of which churches have grown. 
She has developed great executive ability and influ- 
ence over young girls, and has become a grand example 
of true womanhood, for in her own soul she has 
learned and in her life is unconsciously teaching a 
truth that one of the great men of our country has 
put into these words : 'When I look at the life of 
Jesus, I see that the purpose of consecration, of 
emancipation, is service to his fellow men.' " 

Leader will now recite for us a beautiful 

Negro poem in dialect, written by a Negro poet, Paul 
Laurence Dunbar. 

O Lil' Lamb 

O li'l lamb out in de col', 
De Mastah call you to de for, 
O li'l lamb ! 



44 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

He hyeah you bleatin' on de hill; 
Come hyeah an' keep you* mou'ning still, 

O li'l lamb ! 
De Mastah sen' de shepud fo'f ; 
He wandah souf, he wandah no'f; 

O li'l lamb ! 
He wandah eas', he wandah wes'; 
De win' a-renching at his breas\ 

O li'l lamb ! 

Oh, tell de shepud whaih you hide; 
He want you walkin' by his side, 

O li'l lamb ! 
He know you weak, he know you so'; 
But come, don' stay away no mo'. 

O li'l lamb ! 

An af ah while de lamb he hyeah 
De shepud's voice a-callin' clean — 

Sweet li'l lamb ! 
He answah f'om de brambles thick, 
"O Shepud, I's a-comin' quick" — 

O li'l lamb ! 

Note — At the conclusion of this Program, the Superin- 
tendent will dismiss the classes in the usual manner for their 
lesson study. All the teachers should know in advance of 
(the presentation of this Program, its contents, so that they 
may plan to relate it to the teaching of the day in their 
classes. This will avoid the difficulty of two absolutely dis- 
tinct and possibly unrelated impressions on the pupils, one 
from this Program and the other from the Bible lesson fol- 
lowing in the classes. 

— Naylor, Daybreak in the Dark Continent; Leaflets of the Freedmen's 
Department of the Woman's Board of Home Missions of the 
Presbyterian Church in the U. S. A.: "Joey Stebbins and the 
Chain Gang," "I'm Bonn' fo' Scotia," "The Foundation," No- 
vember, 1913; Helm, The Upward Path. 



First Quarter 45 

II. The Gospel Meeting the World's Needs 
Sundays 5 to 8 Inclusive 

SIXTH SUNDAY 
Prayer Introduction 

THE STORY OF AN UNTAINTED LEPER BOY 

"A child leper !" Can we imagine a sadder sight, a 
more hopeless future, than is brought before our 
minds by these three short words? — a sight only too 
common in countries where leprosy is prevalent. 

And why should there be child lepers ? Is it because 
this terrible disease is hereditary ? No ! for it is not. 

Then how does a child become a leper? It is from 
constant contact with their leper parents. It has been 
proved from frequent experience that children born 
of lepers almost invariably become lepers in child- 
hood, unless removed from the danger -of contagion. 
Think of the peril to which the children of lepers are 
exposed, whether the parents are among the many 
wandering lepers, getting a scanty living here and 
there by begging, or among those sheltered, to some 
extent, in one of the isolated leper villages to be found 
in the East, where a whole family may be crowded into 
a tiny unventilated hut. 

Is there any hope for the children? Yes! they can 
be saved if they are removed soon enough from contact 
with their leper parents. 

How is this being done? The Mission to Lepers 
provides Homes for the untainted children. There 
are now 550 untainted boys and girls being supported, 
educated, and trained up to live useful lives, in twenty 



46 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

homes belonging to the Mission to Lepers, or in homes 
partly helped by the Society. Here is the story of one 
of these boys. 

It was a happy home — Duncan's early home — far 
away in that little village in Bengal, India. His 
parents were happy in having boys, for whom they 
had so earnestly longed. All the future seemed bright, 
but dark clouds gathered. The father died, but the 
poor mother felt that she had a still heavier trouble 
to bear when she found that she was a leper! A 
leper! an outcast! — "cursed by her god!" her former 
friends would say. What could she do? She was in 
despair; but at last she heard good news — that the 
foreigners had built a beautiful home for suffering 
ones like her, that there she would be sheltered and 
cared for, and that there would be a home also for 
her little ones. It seemed almost too good to be true, 
but she determined to go and see, and started off with 
Duncan and his little brother to Purulia, where, as she 
had been told, she found a welcome and a home. It 
was very hard to part with the little ones, that, in the 
home for the untainted children, they might be saved 
from the same dreadful disease. She was soon recon- 
ciled, however, as she saw them so happy and well 
cared for. 

Duncan was then about six years old — a bright, lov- 
able little fellow. He has always given much satisfac- 
tion by his diligence, his good behavior, and his con- 
stant readiness to be helpful to others. Duncan has 
been baptized, and is a really earnest Christian. He 
passed well through the various school examinations, 



First Quarter 47 

and then studied drug compounding at the govern- 
ment training school, giving promise of becoming a 
clever compounder and assistant. He was of so much 
use that the people began to call him "Dr. Duncan/' 
though he was not fully qualified. His success, how- 
ever, did not spoil him; he was still the same humble 
lad as ever. 

Recent news of Duncan is very encouraging, and 
will be best given in the missionary's own words : 

"I am very happy to be able to write to-day that 
Duncan has passed his examination as a drug clerk. 
He is the first of the children of leper parents here who 
has reached this aim. I have reported about him 
previously, that he is a good young man, and I can 
assure you that he really is such. 

"More valuable than his passing the government ex- 
amination is another thing. One of the boys of the 
Children's Home was so ill that the doctor gave him 
up, and refused to give him any more medicine. He 
thought it was useless. Duncan, however, went on 
nursing the boy most tenderly, and, next to God, it is 
due to him that the boy's life has been saved. All this 
happened just after Duncan's return from Calcutta, 
where he went for the examination. The days of 
work during the time of his preparing to appear in 
the examination were hard but valuable; but the ten 
nights' watching has been much more valuable. He 
has certainly passed the highest standard." 

Leader — Shall we specially remember "Dr. Dun- 
can," and pray that his life, which has begun so well, 
may be used by God, not only in the healing of the 



48 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

bodies of those among whom he lives, but also in the 
healing of their sin-sick souls? Shall we pray also 
for all lepers and their untainted children? Will Mr. 
now lead us in prayer? 

Note — This prayer should not exceed one minute. 

Mission to Lepers Tinted Leaflets, No. 13; Helpers' Guild Leaflet. 



II. The Gospel Meeting the World's Needs 
Sundays 5 to 8 Inclusive 

SEVENTH SUNDAY 
Field Story 

THE BIBLE REPLACES THE SPEAR 

Wherever the gospel goes it wins victories even 
among the most degraded. Before the missionaries 
went to New Guinea, in the South Sea Islands, the 
people were savage cannibals. 

At a meeting of the native Christians in 1892 one 
of them picked up a spear and said, "This used to be 
our constant companion; we dared not go to our gar- 
dens without it ; we took it in our canoes ; we carried 
it on our journeys ; we slept with it by our sides, and 
we took our meals with it close at hand; but," he 
continued, holding up a copy of the gospel, "we can 
now sleep safely because of this. This Book has 
brought us peace and protection, and we no longer re- 
quire the spear." 

— Banks, Heroes of the South Seas. 



First Quarter 49 

II. The Gospel Meeting the World's Needs 
Sundays 5 to 8 Inclusive 

EIGHTH SUNDAY 
Field Story: Impersonation 

WHAT LED WHITE ARM TO CHRIST 

People are attracted when they see the life of Jesus 
manifested. This was what led to the conversion of 
White Arm, the Crow Indian chief. 

He was interested in the mission from the time it 
was started, but did not at first confess Christ. This 
confession was made in a meeting at St. Louis at 
which White Arm was in attendance. White Arm 
said his decision was made while he was watching a 
white man speak in the meetings. Something in the 
speaker's face fascinated the Indian. He decided that 
if Jesus could make a man's face look like that, he 
would be a Jesus man too. His confession was made 
to a great crowded audience. All eyes were fixed 

I intently upon the red man of noble figure and strong 

face. First he made the sign language ; then he spoke 
and the missionary interpreted. Xo suggestion had 
been made to White Arm as to what he should say. 
No suggestion could have improved upon what his 
heart led him to say. 

Note — It will add greatly to the effectiveness of this inci- 
dent if this part of the story of White Arm is given as an 
impersonation. 

f "The Great Father knows White Arm — knows he's 
bad — send missionary to make him good." 

1 Stretching both hands upwards he brought them back slowly to his heart. 



50 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

1 "Now White Arm knows the Great Father, because 
missionary tell him of Jesus/' 

2 "Jesus loves White Arm and White Arm love 
him." 

3 "The Great Father wants White Arm to walk in 
the Jesus road; Jesus road a straight road, all 
straight; White Arm walk in it, walk straight. Tell 
the people this. That's all." 

White Arm's baptism was delayed by sickness and 
later by extreme cold. He put the matter this way: 
Note — Continue impersonation. 

"Last spring me go to St. Louis. Jesus gives me 
new heart, me go Jesus road. Me see Jesus people 
heap. Me go Oklahoma, see fifty-two Indians go 
into river and be baptize for Jesus. Me see two peo- 
ple baptize inside Jesus house [church]. My heart 
feel good, me talk, me baptize just like that. Me 
come Lodge Grass and me say to missionary, 'Now 
me baptize.' He say, 'Pretty soon Ash-potestch [Dr. 
Olivers' 4 Crow title] is come.' Me say, 'All right, my 
heart glad.' Long time me wait; no baptize; all the 
time missionary say, 'Pretty soon, pretty soon.' By 
and by me get sick, heap sore, Ash-potestch is no 
come, water too much cold, my heart heavy. Next 
summer water in Little Horn get warm, me no sick — 
too much wait. Me go Jesus road. Hurry up, me 

1 Placing his hands to his heart he raised them slowly, opening out toward 
heaven. 

2 Pointing to his heart again and then upward. 

3 Stretching forth his right arm at full length, hand pointing straight forward. 

4 The late Dr. Chivers was Field Secretary of the American Baptist Home 
Mission Society. 



First Quarter 51 

baptize now; me go Sheridan, Mr. Petzoldt's Jesus 
house, water heap warm, me no sick, me baptize, heap 
good." 

Since his baptism he has made a very commendable 
record. 

It is a long journey from where he was in paganism 
to what he became in God's kingdom. We can see in 
him evidences of growth in grace, and are satisfied that 
he lived up to all the light he possessed. He openly 
and willingly confessed Christ as his personal Savior 
before his people; he was faithful in church attend- 
ance; he helped the mission at every turn, and was 
loyal to its interests, as he understood them; he held 
family prayer and asked the blessing at every meal. 

III. Nqtable Events of Mission History 
Sundays 9 to 11 Inclusive 

NINTH SUNDAY 
Fifteen Minute Program for Opening Period 

HOW THE GOSPEL ENTERED JAPAN 

Note — Let all who take part in this Program make thor- 
ough preparation in advance so that it may be rendered 
effectively. It will be advisable to have a rehearsal. This 
will enable the Leader to keep the Program strictly within 
the time limits of the usual opening period of fifteen or 
twenty minutes, as the case may be. If necessary omit some 
of the material, but do not encroach upon the time of the 
regular lesson study period. 

Aim: To realize the contrast between Roman Cath- 
olic and Protestant missions and the part the Bible had 
in winning the first Protestant converts in Japan. 



52 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

Chord on Piano 

Silence 

Leader — We are to hear to-day how Christianity 
entered Japan. Let us all join in singing as an opening 
hymn, "Fling Out the Banner." 

Hymn: Fling Out the Banner 1 (Tune, Waltham) 

i. Fling out the banner! let it float 

Skyward and seaward, high and wide; 
The sun, that lights its shining folds, 
The cross, on which the Savior died. 

2. Fling out the banner ; heathen lands 

Shall see from far the glorious sight, 
And nations, crowding to be born, 
Baptize their spirits in its light. 

3. Fling out the banner ! sin-sick souls 

That sink and perish in the strife, 
Shall touch in faith its radiant hem, 
And spring immortal into life. 

4. Fling out the banner ! let it float 

Skyward and seaward, high and wide, 
Our glory, only in the cross; 
Our only hope, the Crucified ! 

5. Fling out the banner, wide and high, 

Seaward and skyward, let it shine; 
Nor skill, nor might, nor merit ours; 
We conquer only in that sign. 



1 If the hymns suggested in this program are not in the school hymnal, 
they may be copied on the blackboard, stenciled on muslin, or be mimeo- 
graphed. If preferred other appropriate hymns may be substituted. 



First Quarter 53 

Leader — Before Protestant Christianity was intro- 
duced into Japan, Roman Catholicism was taken there 
by Francis Xavier, 1 in 1549. With what results 
will now tell us. 

Christianity First Enters Japan 

About fifty years after Columbus discovered Amer- 
ica Francis Xavier, a Portuguese priest, landed on the 
shores of Japan. To be exact it was in the year 1549. 
Xavier was a noted missionary in his day. He 
preached the gospel in India before going to Japan. 
Many converts were won, though they understood 
very little what true Christianity meant. As they 
grew in numbers, more Portuguese and Spanish priests 
came to Japan as missionaries. These priests soon 
tried to get political power in the country. "A Por- 
tuguese sea-captain was reported to have said: 'The 
King, my master, begins by sending priests, who win 
over the people ; and when this is done, he dispatches 
his troops to join the native Christians, and the con- 
quest is easy and complete/ " As a result, as early 
as 1587, laws were passed to drive out the priests 
from the land, and persecution of them and of the na- 
tives who had become Roman Catholics was bitter. 
It is said that, during a period of some fifty years, 
two hundred thousand people perished. 

About the year 1637, a Portuguese ship, bound from 
Japan to Lisbon, was captured by the Dutch, who at 
that time were at war with Spain. As Spain had 
already conquered Portugal, Portuguese ships sailed 



1 Pronounce, Zav'-e-ayr. 



54 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

under the Spanish flag. Among the papers found on 
the ship was a letter from a Japanese Christian to the 
King of Portugal. It was a request for ships and 
soldiers with which to overturn the government and 
make it subject to the Pope of Rome. This letter 
was given to the Japanese government by the Dutch, 
and as a result, a law was passed banishing forever 
from Japan all Portuguese. 

In 1638, the Christians that remained decided to 
make a determined stand against the persecution by 
the government. They fortified an old castle, where 
they were besieged for two months, and finally were 
compelled to surrender. Thirty-seven thousand were 
massacred. This was Roman Catholicism's last stand. 
It is said that over the ruins of their castle was placed 
a stone with this inscription : 

"So long as the sun shall warm the earth 
let no Christian be so bold as to come to 
Japan; and let all know that the King of 
Spain himself, or the Christian's God, or 
the Great God of all, if he violate this com- 
mand, shall pay for it with his head." 

Roman Catholic Christianity was thus driven from 
Japan because of its political designs. 

Leader — After their experience with the Portu- 
guese, the Japanese wished to have nothing whatever 
to do with foreigners, excepting only with Chinese and 
Hollanders. will now tell us about 

Attempts to Trade with Japan 

After the Portuguese were driven from Japan, the 



First Quarter 55 

Dutch were allowed to continue to trade, but under 
very strict conditions. Only eleven of them could stay 
in Japan, and they were compelled to live on a little 
island, Deshima, in the harbor of Nagasaki. Wives 
or daughters were under no circumstances permitted 
to land or reside on the island. 

"All those connected with the foreigners were pro- 
vided with a ticket which they were obliged to show to 
the guard whenever they passed through the gate. 
These persons, before they entered upon their duties, 
were compelled to sign, with their own blood, an oath 
promising to enter into no friendship with the Dutch ; 
to give them no information whatever about the his- 
tory, religion, laws, manners, or language of Japan." 

For years efforts were made by different nations to 
open trade with the Japanese, but all were politely 
refused. Finally, July 8, 1853, U. S. Commodore 
Matthew C. Perry visited Japan, and, returning in 
1854, on March 31 of that year secured a treaty per- 
mitting trade with the United States. 

Leader — You will be interested to know that on the 
first Sunday after Commodore Perry dropped anchor 
in the bay of Yeddo, Japan, he held service on board 
his vessel. One of the hymns used was "All people 
that on earth do dwell." Let us sing heartily this 
hymn Commodore Perry and his sailors sang. 

Hymn : All People That on Earth Do Dwell (Tune 
Old Hundred) 

1. All people that on earth do dwell, 

Sing to the Lord with cheerful voice ; 



56 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

Him serve with mirth, his praise forth tell, 
Come ye before him and rejoice. 

2. Know that the Lord is God indeed; 

Without our aid he did us make; 
We are his flock, he doth us feed, 
And for his sheep he doth us take. 

3. Oh, enter then his gates with praise, 

Approach with joy his courts unto; 
Praise, laud, and bless his name always, 
For it is seemly so to do. 

4. For why? the Lord our God is good, 

His mercy is forever sure; 
His truth at all times firmly stood, 
And shall from age to age endure. 

5. To Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, 

The God whom heaven and earth adore, 
From men and from the angel-host, 
Be praise and glory evermore. 

Leader — We are glad to know that a different type 
of Christianity, Protestantism, has found entrance to 
Japan, and so far from having political designs has 

sought only the good of the country. will now 

tell us about its first converts. 

Protestantism Enters 

Before Commodore Perry went to Japan and by 
treaty opened the door to foreign trade, the country, 
as we have heard, had been barred closely against the 
entrance of all foreigners. After the Commodore's 



First Quarter 57 

visit strict watch was still kept to prevent foreigners 
landing and Japanese leaving. 

One of the officers charged with keeping careful 
lookout was named Murata. Often in the discharge 
of his duties he went out by day and night in a boat 
scanning the harbor. One day he found a little book 
floating on the water and picked it up. It was in a 
strange language and he wondered what it was. He 
did not know then that that little book was going to 
change his whole life and the lives of many of his 
countrymen. 

When he discovered that it was a Dutch translation 
of the New Testament, he sent to Shanghai to secure 
a translation in Chinese and began studying the book. 
This led to his conversion, so that twelve years later, 
in 1866, he and his brother and two sons and a number 
of followers went down to Nagasaki to see Dr. G. F. 
Verbeck, the Holland-American missionary, who had 
recently arrived in Japan. This is what Murata said 
to him: 

"Sir, I cannot tell you my feelings when, for the 
first time, I read the account of the character and work 
of Jesus Christ. I had never seen, nor heard, nor im- 
agined such a person. I was filled with admiration, 
overwhelmed with emotion, and taken captive by the 
record of his nature and lif e.^ 

For two hours they talked together, and then Murata 
asked that he might be baptized. This was a brave 
thing to do, for there were strict laws against any one 
becoming a Christian, and it might mean death. 

Thus by Murata's finding a Bible floating in the har- 



58 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

bor of Nagasaki, Protestant Christianity gained en- 
trance into Japan and secured its first converts. 

Leader — : We shall now have unveiled a motto which 
is the testimony of one of Japan's great statesmen the 
late Prince Ito, to the value of Christianity. 



"Japan's Progress and Development are 
Largely Due to the Influence of Mission- 
aries exerted in Right Directions when 
Japan was First Studying the Outer 
World." 

— Prince Ito, former Premier of Japan. 



Leader — Just before the classes take up their Bible 
lessons now, let us read responsively from Psalm 
cxix, verses 92 to 104. As we read these verses, let us 
remember what the Bible and Christian Missions have 
done both for Japan and for America. 

Scripture: Psalm cxix. 92-104 

Prayer 

Leader — Let us pray very definitely that Japan may 

become a Christian nation. Mr. '— will lead us 

very briefly. 

Note — The prayer should not exceed one minute. 

Note — At the conclusion of this Program, the Superin- 
tendent will dismiss the classes in the usual manner for their 
lesson study. All the teachers should know in advance of 
the presentation of this Program, its contents, so that they 
may plan to relate it to the teaching of the day in their 
classes. This will avoid the difficulty of two absolutely dis- 



First Quarter 59 

tinct and possibly unrelated impressions on the pupils, one 
from this Program and the other from the Bible lesson fol- 
lowing in the classes. 

— Cary, Japan and Its Regeneration; Speer, Servants of the King. 

III. Notable Events of Mission History 
Sundays 9 to 11 Inclusive 

TENTH SUNDAY 
Field Story 

HOW THE DIGGING OF A WELL BROKE THE 
BACKBONE OF HEATHENISM 

When you want water in your home, all you have 
to do is to turn on the spigot and let it run. If some 
years ago you had lived on the island of Aniwa in the 
South Seas, to the northeast of Australia (locate on 
map), you would have found it not quite so easy. 
You would have had to go to the village water-hole, 
and even then you might have gotten very little water 
or none at all. 

This water-hole was on the ground that belonged to 
two so-called sacred men. They claimed to be able to 
fill it with rain wdienever they wanted to. The super- 
stitious natives believed in them, and brought them 
presents to cause the rain. But there was one man on 
that island, John G. Paton, 1 the missionary, who knew 
these fellows had no power to bring the rain, and he 
gave them no presents. He knew what a blessing it 
would be to the people if there were a well of fresh 
water on the island. So one day he said to the chief, 

1 Mr. Paton landed in the New Hebrides group in August 30, 1858, first 
on the island of Aneityum, and in November, 1866, on Aniwa. 



60 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

"I am going to sink a deep well down into the earth to 
see if our God will send us up fresh water from be- 
low." The chief thought it a very strange and foolish 
idea, for he had never heard of rain coming up from 
below. Mr. Paton told him that over in Scotland, 
where he came from, fresh water comes up out of the 
earth, and he hoped it might do the same in Aniwa. 
The old chief advised him not to let the people know 
he intended digging down in the earth for water, for 
they would never believe in him any more or listen 
to what he might say. 

But Mr. Paton was not to be thwarted in this 
way. He felt sure that, if a well of water could be 
secured, some of the superstitions of the natives would 
be overthrown. So he began to work with pick and 
spade, and later, by offering fishhooks as a reward, 
received the help of some of the natives. One night 
part of the side of the well fell in, because it had not 
been properly supported. After that, none of the na- 
tives would go down in the hole again for fear of 
being buried in it by another cave-in. 

For the fiftieth time the chief told Mr. Paton that 
never would rain be seen coming up from the earth in 
Aniwa. 

But Mr. Paton was bound to keep on. When he 
had dug down about thirty feet, the coral became 
damp and he knew that water was near. So one 
evening he said to the old chief, "I think that Jehovah 
God will give us water to-morrow from the hole." 
"No," said the chief, "you will never see rain coming 
up from the earth on this island. We expect if you 



First Quarter 61 

reach water to see you drop through into the sea and 
the sharks will eat you. That will be the end of it." 

The next morning, bright and early, Mr. Paton went 
down, sank a narrow hole in the center about two feet 
deep. Trembling with excitement he watched the 
water bubble up and muddy though it was, he eagerly 
tasted it. It was water, living water, fresh water from 
Jehovah's well. No pilgrim in the desert ever found a 
spring with greater joy than did Mr. Paton the water 
in that well. 

The chiefs and their people gathered near the top 
of the well, for had not Mr. Paton said he hoped to 
find water that morning? When he came up he 
brought a jugful of the precious liquid. The natives 
crowded around in superstitious fear. "The old chief 
shook it to see if it would spill, and then tasted it, and 
rolling it in his mouth with joy for a moment, he swal- 
lowed it, and shouted, 'Rain! rain! Yes, it is rain! 
But how did you get it ?' " 

Mr. Paton replied, "Jehovah my God gave it out of 
his own earth in answer to our labors and prayers. 
Go and see it springing up for yourselves." 

Though every man there could climb the highest 
tree as swiftly and as fearlessly as a squirrel, not one 
of them had the courage to walk to the side of the 
well and look down into it. To them it was miracu- 
lous, but they were mighty curious as well, so they 
finally agreed to take firm hold of each other by the 
hand, and to place themselves in a long line, the fore- 
most man to lean cautiously forward, look down into 
the well, and then pass to the rear, and so on until all 



62 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

had seen Jehovah's rain far down below. Mr. Paton 
says that it was somewhat comical, but far more pa- 
thetic, to stand by and watch their faces, as man after 
man peered down into the mystery and then looked 
tip at him in blank astonishment. "When all had seen 
it with their own very eyes and were weak with won- 
der, the old chief exclaimed, 'Missi, 1 wonderful, won- 
derful is the work of your Jehovah God. No god of 
Aniwa ever helped us in this way/ " 

The next Sunday the old Chief, Namakei, preached 
a sermon on the well. Among other things he said : 

" 'My people, the people of Aniwa, the world is 
turned upside down since the word of Jehovah came to 
this land! Who ever expected to see rain coming up 
through the earth? It has always come from the 
clouds ! Wonderful is the work of this Jehovah God. 
No god of Aniwa ever answered prayers as the Missi's 
God has done. Friends of Namakei, all the powers of 
the world could not have forced us to believe that rain 
could be given from the depths of the earth, if we had 
not seen it with our eyes, felt it, and tasted it as we 
here do. Now, by the help of Jehovah God the Missi 
brought that invisible rain to view, which we never 
before heard of or saw, and' (beating his hand on his 
breast, he exclaimed) : 

" 'Something here in my heart tells me that the 
Jehovah God does exist, the Invisible One, whom we 
never heard of nor saw till the Missi brought him to 
our knowledge. . . . The gods of Aniwa cannot hear, 
cannot help us, like the God of Missi. Henceforth I 

1 The word the natives used for the missionary. 



First Quarter 63 

am a follower of Jehovah God. Let every man that 
thinks with me go now and fetch the idols of Aniwa, 
the gods which our fathers feared, and cast them 
down at Missi's feet. Let us burn and bury and de- 
stroy these things of w T ood and stone, and let us be 
taught by the Missi how to serve the God who can 
hear, the Jehovah who gave us the well, and who will 
give us every other blessing, for he sent his Son Jesus 
to die for us and bring us to heaven. This is what the 
Missi has been telling us every day since he landed on 
Aniwa. We laughed at him, but now we believe him. 
The Jehovah God has sent us rain from the earth. 
Why should he not also send us his Son from heaven ? 
Xamakei stands up for Jehovah !' " 

That sermon and the sinking of the well broke the 
backbone of heathenism on Aniwa. Idols of wood and 
stone were brought to the missionary's home by the 
natives and were destroyed. 

— Paton, Autobiography of John G. Paton, Second Part. 

III. Notable Events of Mission History 
Sundays 9 to 11 Inclusive 

ELEVENTH SUNDAY 

Introduction to the Use of the Hymn, "Hail to the Brightness of 
Zion's Glad Morning" 

STARTLING HAPPENINGS OF A DECADE 

Note — The Leader of this exercise should be an adult. The 
comments by the Leader should not be read or learned by 
rote. As given here they are merely suggestive. If prac- 
ticable the Leader should question pupils in the school in 



64 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

regard to the details of the more recent events. Such ques- 
tioning should be very brief, not exhaustive but stimulating. 
It will add very much to the effect of this exercise if a 
messenger boy, or a pupil dressed as a messenger, comes to 
the platform in view of the school and delivers to the Super- 
intendent these ten telegrams and cablegrams. They should 
be addressed to ten different Intermediate pupils in as many 
different classes. As soon as the Superintendent has received 
the telegrams he should make some statement like the fol- 
lowing : 

Superintendent — It is rather unusual for us to have 
a batch of telegrams and cablegrams delivered for 
members of our Sunday-school at the Sunday-school 
session. Evidently there is some news of urgent im- 
portance. Will those whose names are called, please 
come to the platform and get their messages? 

Note — As the Superintendent calls their names, the pupils 
come to the platform, stand together, and have their telegrams 
and cablegrams handed to them. Each in turn tears open his 
envelop and reads the contents to himself. Meanwhile the 
adult chosen as Leader for the exercise comes forward and 
says: 

Leader — There have been forwarded to our Sun- 
day-school to-day, addressed to ten of our number, 
messages of striking importance from various parts of 
the world. They tell of events that have taken place 
in the last few years, and of their remarkable signifi- 
cance, in connection with the progress of God's king- 
dom. 

Great changes have been going on at home and 
abroad. There is a deepened interest at home in the 
churches in missionary work. Business methods are 



First Quarter 65 

being applied in the churches to secure greater effi- 
ciency. 

Abroad, all Asia is awake, and is in a period of 
transition. We shall now hear the messages that have 
been sent to us by wire and cable, the world around. 

Note — The pupils will now read aloud in turn, clearly and 
with animation, their telegrams, the Leader interjecting some 
such remarks as below indicated between the messages. To 
insure the messages being read in chronological order, each 
envelop should be numbered serially from one to ten. 

The events presented are significant and suggestive of a 
method. Others may be substituted if desired. Keep the 
school in touch with the most recent happenings that affect 
the Kingdom. 

First Message 

Manchuria, January 2, 1905 
Port Arthur surrenders. Plucky Japan 
victorious over Russia after long siege. 

Leader — Do any of you remember about the siege of 
Port Arthur? It was one of the important events of 
the war between Russia and Japan. The success of 
Japan in this struggle had a remarkable effect upon 
the other nations of Asia. They saw Japan take her 
place as one of the world powers. They realized that 
the yellow man was a match for the white man in war- 
fare. Her great neighbor, China, was convinced that 
Japan's victory was due to her new progressive ideas, 
and was eager to imitate her. So China began to 
awaken to the need of "Western learning. ,, 



65 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

Second Message 

China, October, 1905 
Empress Dowager issues edict abol- 
ishing ancient system of government ex- 
aminations. Establishes modern univer- 
sity and schools. 

Leader — The old system of education in China re- 
quired the memorizing of the sayings of the great men 
of ancient time. After this edict of the Empress Dow- 
ager, the old examination halls were abandoned. Mod- 
ern schools and colleges are being established in place 
of them. 

Third Message 

Persia, October 12, 1906 
The Shah compelled to grant consti- 
tution to people. First parliament 
opened. 

Leader — What kind of a government did Persia 
have before the constitution was granted? (Absolute 
monarchy.) The fact that the people demanded a 
constitutional government shows that a spirit of mod- 
ern progress was stirring among them. This same 
new spirit is awaking other Mohammedan nations. 

Fourth Message 

Turkey, July 24, 1908 
Constitution granted. Young Turk 
party jubilant. 



First Quarter 67 

Leader — The granting of a constitution to the Turk- 
ish people was a wonderful victory for the modern 
party. There was great joy all over the land. When 
the first ballot-boxes were opened for the election of 
the representatives of the people, little girls dressed in 
white stood in lines upon either side of these sacred 
symbols of liberty, while the voters marched by with 
flags and songs of joy. July 24th is celebrated every 
year as the Turkish Independence Day. 

Fifth Message 
Korea, August 23, 1910 
Japan annexes Korea and assumes re- 
sponsibility over the Hermit Nation. 

Leader — The rule of Japan over Korea has been on 
the whole good, but there have been testing times for 
the Church since annexation. Japan views with sus- 
picion any organization of her subjects which is not 
under direct Japanese control. She fears Christianity 
as an organization dominated by foreigners. 

Sixth Message 

India, Decemoer, 1911 
Proclamation at Delhi of King George, 
Emperor of India, makes possible the in- 
crease of primary schools by 75 per cent. 

Leader — This has doubled the school-going popula- 
tion of India. Wider opportunities for education are 
among the signs of the new era. 



68 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

Seventh Message 
China, February 12, 1912 
Republic established in China by ab- 
dication of Emperor and retirement of 
Manchu dynasty. Yuan Shih-kai elected 
President. 

Leader — China, the newest Republic in the world, is 
undergoing reconstruction. She needs the sure foun- 
dation of Christianity if she is to endure. This is her 
time of critical need. 

Eighth Message 

Turkey, August, 1913 

Peace treaty between Balkan nations 
signed. Turkey stripped of most of her 
possessions in Europe. 

Leader — Who were Turkey's enemies in the Balkan 
War? What territory did Turkey lose? (Have a 
pupil look this up beforehand. Briefly stated, Turkey 
lost all possessions on the shores of the Adriatic, 
y£gean, and Black Seas, except a strip bordering on 
the Sea of Marmora and the ^Egean, including Con- 
stantinople and Adrianople. A rough outline map 
showing these changes might be made and shown at 
this time.) Why is the weakening of Turkey's rule 
an encouraging sign? "As the power of Turkey is 
weakened the opportunities for Christian work in Mo- 
hammedan lands are increased." 



First Quarter 69 

Ninth Message 
Canal Zone, November 18, 1913 
The steamer LOUISA, the first large 
vessel to pass through the Panama Canal, 
made the trip today. 

Leader — Is there any connection between missions 
and the opening of the Panama Canal? Undoubtedly. 
Intercourse between our country and South America 
is easier. Especially the west coast of South America 
is brought nearer. Many regions now remote and 
difficult to reach are opened up to missionary work. 
It means a great missionary opportunity in the "neg- 
lected continent'' of South America. It also means a 
tremendous home missionary opportunity and respon- 
sibility on the Pacific Coast, as immigrants will come 
direct from Europe to our Western shores. We must 
meet these great needs. 

Tenth Message 
Kansas City, Mo., January 4, 1914 

Student Volunteer Convention is in ses- 
sion December 31 to January 4 with 5,031 
delegates. Biggest and best yet held. 

Leader — This convention was composed of the choic- 
est young men and women from 755 schools and col- 
leges of the United States and Canada. They faced 
for five days the question of their responsibility to 
meet the great needs of the world. Many of these 
students will become missionaries. Let us stand back 



70 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

of them with prayer. Since the beginning of the Stu- 
dent Volunteer Movement in i887^up to the time of 
the Kansas City Convention, 5,882 student volunteers 
had sailed for foreign fields. In the four years from 
1910 to 1914, 1,466 left America, the largest number 
in any one quadrennium — more than had sailed in the 
first twelve years of the Student Volunteer Movement. 

Truly we have heard to-day of thrilling happenings, 
all of which show that the kingdom of God in the 
world is being advanced. 

Let us join in singing, "Hail to the brightness of 
Zion's glad morning." 

— New Era Programs for the Sunday School ; Missionary Review of the 
World, January, 1914. 



IV. The Call of the Field for Service 
Sundays 12 and 13 

TWELFTH SUNDAY 
Field Story 

PULLING THE LOADS 

A missionary in China relates the following: 
" Shanghai is a flat city. The only places where 
the streets leave the level are the bridges over 
the creeks. The four or five coolies that pull the carts 
get along well enough on the level, but when they come 
to go up on the bridges, it is no uncommon sight to find 
them at a standstill, tugging away for some minutes 
before they can get started again. 

"As I crossed a bridge on my way to the Mission 
Press the other morning, I saw a well-dressed Chinese 



First Quarter 71 

gentleman that I knew, go to the assistance of a cart 
that was stuck, and laying hold of a rope, give just 
the extra help that was needed to get the cart to the 
top of the bridge. It must have caused a good deal of 
surprise to the passers-by and not least to the coolies. 
"My friend overtook me a few moments later, and 
said : 'I am very much interested in the laboring 
classes.' 'Yes/ said I, 'I saw you taking a very prac- 
tical interest just now.' He answered, 'That is my 
work. Whenever I see them unable to pull their loads, 
I help them to the top, and then I have a chance for a 
few moments to preach the gospel to them. I tell 
them it is because I am a Christian that I help them, 
because I love Jesus. And if I see a wheelbarrow up- 
set in the street (a very common sight) I help the 
man replace his load and preach the gospel to him.' 5 

— M. Myers in All the World, January, 1914. 

IV. The Call of the Field for Service 
Sundays 12 and 13 

THIRTEENTH SUNDAY 
Field Story 

FILL UP THE RANKS 

There graduated from Princeton Theological Semi- 
nary in the spring of 19 12 a young Chicago millionaire, 
William W. Borden. Before he entered college, when 
he was nineteen years old, he made a tour of the 
world, visiting the principal mission fields, and when 
he returned he had made up his mind to become a for- 
eign missionary. When in his sophomore year at 
Yale, he offered himself to the China Inland Mission. 



72 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

His desire was to give his life to the evangelization of 
the Moslems in western China, of whom there are 
some ten millions. He was the first young man upon 
whom was laid the burden of these people. During 
his college days he was greatly interested in personal 
work and started a rescue mission in New Haven and 
erected a building for its use at a cost of $20,000. 
In his first year in the Seminary, at a meeting one 
evening, he said, "Many men seem to think it hard to 
give themselves to Christ for foreign missions, but it 
never seemed hard to me. It seemed to me to be the 
easiest and most natural thing in the world." 

After graduating from the Seminary, he spent a few 
months traveling among the colleges in the interests 
of the Student Volunteer Movement and in December, 
1912, he left for Cairo, Egypt, where he planned by the 
study of Arabic and of Moslem literature, with Dr. 
S. M. Zwemer, to fit himself more perfectly for his 
chosen field of Kansu, the most inland province of 
China. 

On March 21, 1913, he was taken ill with spinal 
meningitis and on April 9, before he had ever reached 
the scene of his contemplated life-work, he was sum- 
moned to the higher service in heaven. 

Some one has well said of him, "We had learned 
from others the duty of consecration; he taught us 
the blessedness of it." The ten million Moslems of 
the province of Kansu in western China await a gos- 
pel messenger. Who will take William Borden's 
place ? 

— Princeton Seminary Bulletin; Missionary Review of the World. 



SECOND QUARTER 

I. Conditions Revealing the Need for the Gospel 
Sundays 14 to 17 Inclusive 

FOURTEENTH SUNDAY 
Fifteen Minute Program for Opening Period 

SOME NEEDS OF AMERICAN CHILDREN 

Note — Let all who take part in this Program make, thor- 
ough preparation in advance so that it may be rendered 
effectively. It will be advisable to have a rehearsal. This 
will enable the Leader to keep the Program strictly within 
the time limits of the usual opening period of fifteen 
or twenty minutes, as the case may be. If necessary omit 
some of the material, but do not encroach uoon the time of 
the regular lesson study period. 

Aim: So to picture the conditions under which 
many of the children of our country live as to arouse 
a practical interest in their welfare, issuing in service 
in their behalf. 

Chord on Piano 

Silence 

Leader — Let us join in singing that beautiful hymn 
of childhood: 

Hymn: I Think When I Read That Sweet Story of 
Old 1 (Tune, Sweet Story) 

1. I think when I read that sweet story of old, 
When Jesus was here among men, 

1 If the hymns suggested in this program are not in the school hymnal, 
they may be copied on the blackboard, stenciled on muslin, or be mimeo- 
graphed. If preferred, other appropriate hymns may be substituted. 

73 



74 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

How he called little children as lambs to his fold, 
I should like to have been with them then. 

2. I wish that his hands had been placed on my head, 

That his arms had been thrown around me, 
And that I might have seen his kind look when he 
said, 
"Let the little ones come unto me." 

3. Yet still to his footstool in prayer I may go, 

And ask for a share of his love; 
And if I thus earnestly seek him below, 
I shall see him and hear him above. 

4. In that beautiful place he has gone to prepare 

For all who are washed and forgiven; 
And many dear children shall be with him there, 
For of such is the kingdom of heaven. 

5. But thousands and thousands who wander and fall, 

Never heard of that heavenly home, 
I wish they could know there is room for them all, 
And that Jesus has bid them to come. 

Invocation. For the children of our land who do not 
know Jesus 

Note — This prayer should not exceed one minute. 

Leader — Let us turn in our Bibles to Matthew xviii. 
1-6, 10-14, which shows Christ's concern for the chil- 
dren. We will read this passage responsively. 

Scripture : Christ's Concern for the Children. Matt, 
xviii. 1-6, 10-14 



Second Quarter 75 

Some Conditions in which Children in America 
Live 

Leader — Different members of our school will to- 
day give us some glimpses of child life here in Amer- 
ica. We shall first hear of 

The Three D's Versus the Three R's 

The three R's — reading, writing, and arithmetic — 
suffer neglect among the children of the poor in most 
of our cities. But the three D's — dirt, 'discomfort, apd 
disease — are ever present. 

"Any dispensary doctor knows of scores of cases 
of ulceration of the eye that are due to the frequent 
rubbing of dirty faces with dirty little hands. Worse 
filth diseases than that find a fertile soil in the tene- 
ments, as health officers learn when typhus and small- 
pox break out. It is not the desperate diet of ignorant 
mothers, who feed their month-old babies with sau- 
sage, beer, and Limburger cheese, that alone explains 
why so many babies die among the poor in the ten- 
ements. The dirt and the darkness in their homes 
contribute their full share, and the landlord is more to 
blame than the mother. He holds the key to the sit- 
uation which her ignorance fails to grasp, and it is he 
who is responsible for much of the unfounded and 
unnecessary prejudice against foreigners, who come 
here willing enough to fall in with the ways of the 
country that are shown to them. The way he shows 
them is not the way of decency. The really injurious 
foreigners in this community, outside of the walking 
delegate's tribe, are the foreign landlords who, born in 



76 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

poverty abroad, have come up through tenement- 
house life to the ownership of tenement property, with 
all the bad traditions of such a career; and the ab- 
sentee landlords of native birth who live and spend 
their rents away from home, without knowing or car- 
ing what the conditions of their property are, so the 
income from it does not fall off. There are honorable 
exceptions to the first class, but so few to the latter 
as to make them hardly worth mentioning." 

Note — Without further announcement other members of 
the school will tell one or more of the following: 

Scenes in the Tenements 

"Rose was nine years old and lived in a tenement. 
Her mother used to make dolls' dresses, and Rose had 
to snip them apart. She grew so tired of doing this for 
dolls for other little girls to play with, when she had no 
doll herself and when she wanted to read fairy stories, 
that what do you think she did ? She snipped into the 
dolls' dresses with the scissors! So now her mother 
makes big dresses, for little girls, and Rose cannot use 
the scissors, but must work with a needle. She sews 
on thirty-six buttons to earn four cents. 

"The scallops of the embroidery trimming little girls 
like so well for their dresses are cut out by children in 
tenement houses. These little girls generally go to 
school, but often fall asleep over their lessons because 
they worked long after bedtime the night before, and 
an hour or two before school in the morning. 

"The pretty ribbon trimmings are pulled through the 
dresses by children in still other tenement homes. You 



Second Quarter 77 

see, their mothers do not mean to be cruel, but they 
must pay rent and buy coal and bread and shoes with 
the money the children can earn. More cruel than 
these poor mothers were the people who, when the 
fathers were little boys, made them do work that taught 
them nothing. For now the fathers do not know how to 
earn enough money, and they are idle while the chil- 
dren work. 

"If only everybody cared, and would not buy things 
that children make, the factory men would give the 
work to the fathers and not to the children." 

The Children of the Mills 

They no longer shout and gambol in the blossom-laden 
fields, 
And their laughter does not echo down the street. 
They have gone across the hills; they are working in the 
mills, 
Oh, the tired little hands and aching feet ! 
And weary, dreary life that stunts and kills ! 
Oh, the roaring of the mills, of the mills. 

All the pleasures known to childhood are but tales of 
fairy-land. 

What to them are singing birds and rushing streams ? 
For the rumble of the rill seems an echo of the mill, 

And they see but flying spindles in their dreams. 

In this boasted land of freedom they are bonded baby 
slaves, 

And the busy world goes by and does not heed. 
They are driven to the mill just to glut and overfill 

Bursting coffers of the mighty monarch, Greed. 



78 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

When they perish we are told it is God's will, 
Oh, the roaring of the mill, of the mill. 

—Ella Wheeler Wilcox. 

Children in the Sweat Shop 

"As soon as a little child can be of the least possible 
help, it must add to the family income by taking a share 
in the family toil. 

" 'A child three years old can straighten out tobacco 
leaves or stick the rims which form the stamens of 
artificial flowers through the petals. He can put the 
covers on paper boxes at four years. He can do some 
of the pasting of paper boxes, although, as a rule, this 
requires a child of six to eight years. But from four 
to six years he can sew on buttons and pull basting 
threads. A girl from eight to twelve can finish trou- 
sers as well as her mother. After she is twelve, if of 
good size, she can earn more money in a factory. The 
boys do practically the same work as the girls, except 
that they leave the housework earlier, and enter street 
work, as pedlers, bootblacks, and newsboys. 

"The sick, as long as they can hold their heads up, 
must work to pay for the cost of their living. As soon 
as they are convalescent they must begin again. The 
other day a girl of eight years was dismissed from the 
diphtheria hospital after a severe attack of the disease. 
Almost immediately she was working at women's col- 
lars, although scarcely able to walk across the room 
alone." 

The Story of Marietta 

"Marietta, the youngest skilled worker found by -the 



Second Quarter 79 

National Child Labor Committee in a recent investiga- 
tion of the New York tenement home industry, was 
too young to tell what time it was. She couldn't even 
count the petals she handled. 

"But her fingers were not too small to put together 
the 1,620 different pieces it took for the 540 forget-me- 
nots she made a day. Her baby eyes could still see by 
the light of the evening lamp to put the tiny blossoms 
together, though they could not read the hands of the 
clock pointed to eight. 

"And the pay to Marietta's family for her day's 
work was five cents." 

The Newsboys of Our Streets 

"Most newsboys sell from three to eight in the 
evening. But on Saturday nights and in times of ex- 
citement, hundreds join the regular 'night gang/ and 
sell until long after midnight.- 

"James, a very well-behaved boy of thirteen years, 
and the son of a good family, wanted to earn a little 
money by selling the Saturday Evening Post. His 
family was proud of him. Each Friday night when he 
received his stock of ten copies he was allowed to stay 
out until they were sold. This often kept him out till 
ten or eleven o'clock at night. James grew ambitious. 
He ordered twenty copies, and then stayed out Satur- 
day night, also, to sell them. 

"The habit of being in the street late grew upon him, 
and he soon remained out every night, without even 
the excuse of selling. No plea or command from his 
family helped. What he earned he spent foolishly 



80 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

and only for his own desires — never for any good 
purpose. 

"His school work suffered by his being tired out and 
sleepy during the day because of his late hours at night. 
But, what was more, his laziness and inattention had 
such a bad influence upon the other boys that the prin- 
cipal would not keep him in school. He was put to 
work, but has never been able to make good." 

"Jerry, nine years old, sold newspapers and grew 
a reputation as a truant. Now he has so little idea of 
right or wrong that the greatest sin to him is 'being 
found out.' Many people think that selling papers or 
earning money in other ways on the street is a good 
thing for the boys because it 'makes them ambitious 
and industrious/ They forget the dangers. 

"Here is what a teacher says : 'Selling papers makes 
boys poor in their work because their minds are always 
on selling. It makes them insolent, impudent, and 
harder to manage.' " 

Statistics show that 60 per cent of boys in reforma- 
tories had sold newspapers. That is why newspaper 
selling should be allowed only to boys over twelve 
years of age, who attend school regularly and do good 
work there, and in no case should they sell after eight 
o'clock at night. 

The Bootblacks and the Messengers 

"Concerning the bootblack, there is very much the 
same story. He is more ignorant than the newsboy. 
His work is dirtier. He lives in the gutter. He is 
closest to the street. There are not as many inde- 



Second Quarter 81 

pendent bootblacks as there were a few years ago, 
because the occupation has fallen into the hands of 
men who own the street-stands, which are presided 
over by young Italians who are always employed by 
the owner. 

"It is said that the 'boss' will rarely engage a boy 
who has come from the street as an independent boot- 
black, because of their thieving and gambling habits, 
and because of their unreliability. 

"The messenger boy's life is, perhaps, most trying 
of all. He has the same long and irregular hours of 
work, and no regular time for meals. His work does 
not educate him for better things. There are few 
chances for promotion." 

John the Trapper Boy 

"John is a 'trapper boy' in a coal mine in the heart 
of a West Virginia mountain. He opens and shuts a 
big trap-door for the coal cars to pass through. 

"When John was twelve years old he wanted to leave 
school. His father, who never had a chance himself, 
didn't realize how handicapped John would be without 
an education. He was glad to have him go to work 
to earn money, and so he put him in the mine, which is 
cold and damp. John sits at the trap-door three miles 
away from daylight with only a little lamp in his cap 
to keep him company. 

"In his loneliness John often wishes he could see 
the birds fly in the glad sunshine. As he can't, he has 
drawn pictures of birds on the trap-door, which is the 
best blackboard he has. He plays they are alive, and 



82 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

over them he has written, 'Please don't scare the birds.' 
And this is all the fun he has." * 

The Coal-Breaker Boys 

Outside the coal mine is the "breaker," where great 
machines take the huge lumps of coal that come from 
the mine and break it into different sizes. 

"Then the pieces rattle down through long chutes, 
at which the breaker boys sit. These boys pick out 
the pieces of slate and stone that cannot burn. It's 
like sitting in a coal bin all day long, except that the 
coal is always moving and clattering and cuts their 
fingers. Sometimes the boys wear lamps in their caps 
to help them see through the thick dust. They bend 
over the chutes until their backs ache, and they get 
tired and sick because they have to breathe coal dust 
instead of good, pure air. 

"Almost seven thousand boys, under sixteen years 
old, work in coal mines in this country, and some of 
them are only twelve. About six thousand boys work 
in the coal-breakers of Pennsylvania. They mine and 
sort the coal that keeps us warm and comfortable. 

"Do you suppose the little fellows sitting all alone in 
the deep coal mine, or bending over the chutes, ever 
think of the merry children sitting around the burning 
coal? When we happy people sit around our cheerful 
coal fires, let us not forget the little fellows who sit all 
alone in the dark coal mines, or bend over the dusty 
chutes of coal-breakers to help get the coal ready for us 
to use." 



Second Quarter 83 

Recitation : A Song of the Factory 

The trees were white with blossoms, 

The meadows were broad and fair, 
And the care-free birds made music 

For the children that idled there. 
But a man had need of the meadows; 

His walls and chimneys sprang 
From among the swaying branches 

Where the thrush and robin sang. 
And the man had need of the children; 

He gathered them in like sheep 
And set them to work to earn his 

Bread, for children are many — and cheap. 
They crouch all day by the spindles, 

Wizened and wan and old; 
They have given their youth 

To a master who has minted it into gold. 

No longer they idly listen to a 

Warbler's futile song, 
No longer their idle laughter rings 

Out the whole day long, 
No longer they roam the meadows 

Like idle gypsy bands, 
For the world is growing richer by 

The work of their puny hands. 
And the man who found them idling 

Among the feathery blooms, 
And brought them to watch their lives 

Away beside his clattering looms — 
He talks of the goodly riches that his 

Enterprise has won 
With the toil of the sad-faced children, 

And boasts of the thing he's done ! 

Copyright, Cosmopolitan Magazine. — James F. Montague- 



84 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

Leader — I do not know how you feel about these 
girls and boys of whom we have heard to-day, but I 
hope you feel as I do. I feel we ought to get on more 
friendly, neighborly terms with them. Some of you 
have heard about the "Big Brother'' 1 and the "Big 
Sister" 1 organizations. In the adult Bible classes to- 
day the work of these organizations is to be explained, 
and I hope that, as a result, every man of our Sunday- 
school will become Big Brother to some boy of our 
town who needs a friend and adviser, and that every 
woman of our Sunday-school will likewise become 
Big Sister to some girl. 

The rest of our school, who are younger, can make 
it a rule to be kind and friendly to every newsboy, 
bootblack, messenger, or other worker with whom you 
come into touch. Let us give these boys and girls our 
sympathy and our help. I want you to look at a 
motto, which will now be unveiled. 



Friendship is a Triple Alliance of the 
Three Great Powers : Love, Sympathy, and 
Help. 

— Bis; Sisters' Motto. 



Note — This motto should be made in advance by some 
member of the Sunday-school, preferably on muslin or on 
cardboard and framed, so it may become a permanent part 
of the school's missionary equipment. 



1 For complete information regarding the Big Brother organization, write 
to the General Secretary, The Big Brother Movement, 200 Fifth Avenue. 
New York City. Regarding the Big Sister organization, address The Big 
Sisters, Inc., also at 200 Fifth Avenue, New York City. 



Second Quarter 85 

Statement by Superintendent or Pastor 

of the conditions and needs of children in the local 
community and suggested ways in which the Sunday- 
school may help. 

Note — In connection with the statement regarding local 
conditions the following might be introduced: 

Leader — What can we do to help the girls and boys 
who work in mills and factories and tenements and on 
the streets? Those of us who vote can help make laws 
to protect these children. Sometimes fathers and moth- 
ers are so busy taking care of their own children — the 
children round the fire at home — that they forget the 
others — the children in mines and factories. But we 
must not let them forget the other children. The most 
important matter in the world is, that all the children — 
all the children — shall grow up healthy and intelligent 
and good. 1 

Reading of the Declaration of Dependence 

DECLARATION OF DEPENDENCE 

By the Children of America in Mines and Factories 

and Workshops Assembled 

Whereas, We, the Children of America, are de- 
clared to have been born free and equal, and, 

Whereas, We are yet in bondage in this land of the 
free ; are forced to toil the long day or the long night, 

1 Write to the National Child Labor Committee, 105 East 2 2d Street, New 
York City, for information about child labor conditions -in your state and 
nationally. The pamphlet "Facts about Child Labor" and a list of special 
publications will be sent free on request. "Child Labor Stories for Children," 
an 84-page bulletin, can be secured for 25 cents. 



86 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

with no control over the conditions of labor, as to 
health or safety or hours or wages, and with no right 
to the rewards of our service, therefore, be it 

Resolved, I : That childhood is endowed with cer- 
tain inherent and inalienable rights, among which 
are freedom from toil for daily bread; the right to 
play and to dream; the right to the normal sleep of 
the night season; the right to an education, that we 
may have equality of opportunity for developing all 
that there is in us of mind and heart. 

Resolved, II : That we declare ourselves to be help- 
less and dependent; that we are and of right ought to 
be independent, and that we hereby present the appeal 
of our helplessness that we may be protected in the 
enjoyment of the rights of childhood. 

Resolved, III : That we demand the restoration of 
our rights by the abolition of child labor in America. 

— A. J. McKelway. 

Prayer for the Preservation of the Children of 
America 

Note — This prayer should not exceed one minute. 

Leader — The hymn we shall now sing was espe- 
cially written for the National Child Labor Committee 
by Fanny J. Crosby, the blind hymn writer, ninety-two 
years old. In sending it, Mrs. Crosby wrote: "I 
never was asked to write a hymn that I have more 
cheerfully written than this." 

Hymn for the Working Children (Tune, Autumn, 
or Austrian National Hymn) 

There's a voice that now is calling, 
Loudly calling, day by day; 



Second Quarter 87 

'Tis the voice of right and justice, 

And its tones we must obey. 
We must hasten to the rescue 

Of the children young and frail, 
Who are weary of their burdens, 

And too soon their strength will fail. 

In our stores and shops we find them, 

'Mid the bloom of early spring; 
But the Lord is watching o'er them, 

And their calls to him we bring. 
Though their parents bid them labor 

And deny their needed rest, 
Yet our faith believes the promise, 

That their wrongs will be redressed. 

Men of rank and high position, 

Men who guard our native land, 
In the name of our Redeemer, 

Come and lend a helping hand. 
Come at once; the plea is urgent, 

And the hours are waning still; 
Make these children glad and happy, 

And the law of love fulfill. 

Copyright, 1912, by the Biglow & Main Co. — Fanny J. Crosby., 

Note — At the conclusion of this Program, the Superin- 
tendent will dismiss the classes in the usual manner for their 
lesson study. All the teachers should know in advance of 
the presentation of this Program, its contents, so that they 
may plan to relate it to the teaching of the day in their classes. 
This will avoid the difficulty of two absolutely distinct and 
possibly unrelated impressions on the pupils, one from this 
Program and the other from the Bible lesson following in the 
classes. 

Riis, The Children of the Poor; Wilcox, The Children of the Mills; Stelzle, 
Christianity's Storm Center; The Child Labor Bulletin, August, 1913. 



88 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

I. Conditions Revealing the Need for the Gospel 
Sundays 14 to 17 Inclusive 

FIFTEENTH SUNDAY 
Recitation 

FORGOTTEN 

See how the gospel messengers press on ! 

A mighty army, banners all unfurled, 
Sweeps on in lengthening strides of victory, 
Mighty in deed and word throughout the world. 
But South America still waits ! 

Thousands on thousands now the tidings spread; 

Hark ! comes the shout of triumph from afar ; 
India at last is bowing at His feet, 

While China and Japan their gates unbar. 
But South America still waits ! 

It seems as though each warrior's eager eye, 
Scanning, perceives the need of all mankind; 

And facing death or danger, God's ordained 

Bring life to those in death, and sight to blind. 
But South America still waits ! 

Still waits, and waiting hopeless drifts away, 
Drawn unto death, and ready to be slain. 

Shall we forbear a saving hand to stretch, 
Or close our ears to cries of souls in pain, 
While South America still waits? 

Her teeming tribes of savage redskins need 
Another Brainerd, still so long denied; 

While slaves of Pagan Rome make mute appeal, 
As doors wide open stand on every side. 
Yet South America still waits ! 



Second Quarter 89 

Still waits ! four weary centuries have gone ; 

Ripe is the harvest, but the laborers few. 
Waits for the saving Christ, the cleansing blood, 

And waiting, calls for light, for help, for you ! 

— Frederick C. Glass in The Christian Workers Magazine, 

I. Conditions Revealing the Need for the Gospel 
Sundays 14 to 17 Inclusive 

SIXTEENTH SUNDAY 
Book Announcement 

THE DRAGON AND THE CROSS 1 

If you want a good story of stirring adventure in 
the days of the Boxer trouble in China, you will find it 
in this book. (Hold up a copy of The Dragon and the 
Cross , by Ralph D. Paine.) 

Dr. Luther Trask, a recent football hero in America 
and lately arrived in China, wins the friendship of a 
village bully, Wang Chou, by teaching him and his 
crowd to play football. 

When the summons comes for the doctor's services 
a hundred miles across country, Wang Chou and his 
comrades go along as escort. Jack Langworthy, a six- 
teen-year-old hero in the making, born in China of 
American parents, accompanies the party. By the 
time they reach their destination, the country is swarm- 
ing with "Big Knives," or Boxers, intent on plunder- 
ing and slaying all foreigners. How they manage to 
escape, discover their friends in distress, and pilot 
them back across the desert is a story full of thrilling 

1 Ralph D. Paine; Published by Charles Scribner's Sons, New York. Price, 
Si 25. A book for Intermediate and older readers. 



go Missionary Programs and Incidents 

incidents. Jack Langworthy and Wang Chou, on the 
return, go on ahead to warn those, at home of the im- 
pending danger from the "Big Knives/' These two 
are captured on a deserted canal boat, where they had 
taken temporary refuge during the night. 

Jack's heart was in his throat. If the "Big Knives" 
should tear off his disguise as a Chinese farmer, his 
hours would be numbered. He is ordered to go to one 
of the long oars in the bow and prevent the boat from 
running ashore. He is grimly warned that if the boat 
comes to grief in the darkness his head will be chopped 
off. Wang Chou is put off on the tow-path to guide 
the trackers who pull the boat, to show them where to 
look out for bridges, ditches, and washouts. To make 
sure that he does not escape, a rope is tied around his 
neck in good strong knots. 

Well, the rest of Chapter IV tells whether Jack's 
head stayed on or came off, and what happened to 
Wang Chou. 

You can read it all for yourselves. The book is in 
the Sunday-school library waiting for the first person 
who asks for it. Whoever is fortunate enough to get 
it will please return it next Sunday, so others who 
want it may have a chance next week. 

I. Conditions Revealing the Need for the Gospel 
Sundays 14 to 17 Inclusive 

SEVENTEENTH SUNDAY 
Field Story 

BELIEF IN SPIRITS AMONG THE LAOS 
North of Siam live the Laos people. (Point out on 



Second Quarter 91 

a world map. 1 ) Among them evil spirits mean much 
more than do idols or temples. Idols are inactive, evil 
spirits are very much the reverse. As illustrating the 
relative power of idols and spirits, it is worth men- 
tioning that the people believe that in case a temple is 
forsaken and the priests no longer live in the monas- 
tery, the demons come and take possession and the 
idols themselves become demons. 

There are no beneficent spirits, they are all evil and 
must be appeased and placated. The devil is very ex- 
acting. The toll he collects from the Laos is very 
large. 

If one is ill, the spirits are offended and must be 
fed. An offering of rice, meat, native-made alcohol, 
flowers, sweetmeats, is put in the road in front of the 
house. If after dark, a few tapers are lighted near by 
to attract the spirits that may come to eat. 

If the patient does not improve, the doctor says a 
chicken must be sacrificed, and it is promptly done. 
If no improvement, a pig. must be the offering. If the 
family is wealthy, the slaughter of a buffalo may be 
required before the case is ended. Then one of two 
things usually occurs. The patient recovers, and the 
spirits and spirit observances (never mind the cost) 
are praised and more than ever believed in; or the 
patient dies, and then the friends try to console them- 
selves by saying, "Well, he had no merit; we did the 
best w r e could, but nothing would have saved him." 

The Laos are in terror of evil spirits. The spirit of 
a neighbor or enemy is supposed to enter one and cause 

1 Large wall maps can be purchased from most Mission Boards. 



92 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

illness. During delirium it is believed that the spirit is 
speaking and often the sick one mutters the name of a 
neighbor. Or if he does not mention a name, he is 
pinched or beaten or otherwise annoyed until he does 
mention the name of some one. That means that the 
person mentioned is a witch and has the power to pos- 
sess others. Wo be to him ! He will surely be perse- 
cuted and driven from the country. Spirits are bribed 
at rice-planting in hope of securing a good crop and 
the "first-fruits" of the field are offered to these de- 
mons. In building a home, spirit charms must be put 
on the top of the posts while the house is in building. 
In passing down the rapids on the way to Bangkok, 
offerings are made to the spirits to assure a safe pas- 
sage through angry waters. There are devils in the 
house, the river, the forest, the mountains — every- 
where — and the people are truly in bondage to them. 

— Letter from Dr. J. W. McKean, missionary at Chieng Mai, Laos. 

II. The Gospel Meeting the World's Needs 
Sundays 18 to 21 Inclusive 

EIGHTEENTH SUNDAY 
Fifteen Minute Program for Opening Period 

AN EMPIRE BUILDER— SHELDON JACKSON 

Note — Let all who take part in this Program make thor- 
ough preparation in advance, so that it may be rendered 
effectively. It will be advisable to have a rehearsal. This 
will enable the Leader to keep the Program strictly within 
the time limits of the usual opening period of fifteen 
or twenty minutes, as the case may be. It will be necessary 
to omit some of the material offered, so as not to encroach 
upon the time of the regular lesson study period. 



Second Quarter 93 

This Program,, if desired, can be so adapted as to occupy 
the entire time of the Sunday-school session. 

Aim: So to sketch the activities of Sheldon Jackson 
and the service he rendered in the development of the 
frontier and of Alaska as to realize the large contri- 
bution the Christian missionary makes to human 
progress. 

Chart and Motto Material 

It is recommended that the Missionary Committee 
display in the Sunday-school room large-sized mottoes 
expressing the following. These should be made in ad- 
vance by some member of the Sunday-school, prefer- 
ably on muslin or cardboard, and framed so that they 
may become a permanent part of the school's equip- 
ment. 



"Sheldon Jackson is the Francis Xavier 
of Protestant America in Spending and 
Being Spent." 

— T. H. Cleland, Jr. 



Tor the Love of Christ Constraineth us." 

— Text of Sheldon Jackson's first sermon. 



"Little of Stature, but by Inside Meas- 
urement a Giant." 

— Said of Sheldon Jackson. 



94 Missionary Programs and Incidents 



"A Missionary Bishop whose Diocese 
was Greater than the Ancient Dominion of 
Alexander." 

— Said of Sheldon Jackson. 



"With Him, the Great Commission took 
precedence over all other Commissions, and 
the Voice of Opportunity was the Call of 
Duty." 

— Said of Sheldon Jackson. 



"To think: to act: to work: to wait: 
Faith strong, heart true, whate'er one's fate 
Content, come guerdon soon, or late: 
Such life's worth living." 



Chord on Piano 

Silence 

Leader — When Sheldon Jackson, of whom we are to 
hear to-day, became pastor of the church at Rochester, 
Minn., in 1864, for lack of a church building the con- 
gregation met in a room that was formerly a drug 
store. The first prayer-meeting under his leadership 
was held in the dark, as it had been announced to begin 
at "early candle lighting'' and no one of the six per- 
sons present had thought of bringing along a candle. 

The hymns had to be sung from memory. We have 
plenty of light in our Sunday-school to-day, but let us 



Second Quarter 95 

sing from memory our opening hymn, as did that little 
group of Christians with Sheldon Jackson in 1864. 

We shall sing a splendid home missionary hymn, 
one that we all know and love, "My country, 'tis of 
thee." 

Hymn : My Country, 'Tis of Thee 

(Tune, America) 

1. My country, 'tis of thee, 
Sweet land of liberty, 

Of thee I sing: 
Land where my fathers died, 
Land of the pilgrims' pride, 
From every mountain side 

Let freedom ring. 

2. My native country, thee, 
Land of the noble, free, 

Thy name I love; 
I love thy rocks and rills, 
Thy woods and templed hills; 
My heart with rapture thrills, 

Like that above. 

3. Let music swell the breeze, 
And ring from all the trees 

Sweet freedom's song: 
Let mortal tongues awake; 
Let all that breathe partake ; 
Let rocks their silence break, 

The sound prolong. 

4. Our fathers' God, to thee, 
Author of liberty, 

To thee we sing; 



96 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

Long may our land be bright 
With freedom's holy light; 
Protect us by thy might, 
Great God, our King 

Leader — It is said of a man mentioned in the Bible 
that "he was little of stature/' and that in his efforts 
to see Jesus in the crowd he had to climb up a tree. 

Does any one remember his name? (Pause for a 
moment till the name is given.) 

Yes, Zacchaeus is right. 

We want to read about him to-day in Luke xix. 1-6, 
because Sheldon Jackson, the Christian empire builder, 
was also a little man, and has been compared to this 
very man Zacchaeus. A newspaper account of Sheldon 
Jackson referred to him thus: "By inside measure- 
ment a giant." 

It does not matter so much the size of our bodies 
provided we are big inside. A big heart of the kind 
Sheldon Jackson had will make powerful and mighty a 
little body. 

Let us read responsively, if you please, the first six 
verses of the nineteenth chapter of Luke. 

Scripture Lesson: Luke xix. 1-6 

Note — Without announcement, some one now tells the fol- 
lowing : 

The Early Days of Sheldon Jackson and His De- 
cision to Be a Missionary 

Sheldon Jackson grew up with the idea of becoming 
a minister. He decided to devote his life to foreign 
missions and was appointed by the Presbyterian For- 



Second Quarter 97 

eign Board to work among the Choctaw Indians in In- 
dian Territory (now a part of Oklahoma), for at that 
time the work was under the Foreign Board. The 
climate did not agree with him, and after a few months' 
service he was forced to resign on account of ill health. 
He therefore applied to the Board of Home Missions 
and received his commission as a home missionary pas- 
tor at LaCrescent and Hokah, Minn., September 5, 
1859. His salary was but $300. 

Some men would have thought they were doing their 
full duty if they covered a region five or six miles 
around their churches, but not so Sheldon Jackson. 
He journeyed for a hundred miles and more in all 
directions from his home, covering a territory as large 
as the state of Maryland. Minnesota in those days, 
the early sixties, was the real frontier. 

Settlers were miles apart, and his trips had to be 
made on foot, on horseback, or by carriage or sleigh. 
Blizzards in winter made his journeys perilous, and in 
one of them he nearly lost his life. He never spared 
himself nor neglected any part of his great parish be- 
cause of the difficulties to be faced. 

It is in place here to call upon one of the members of 
our school to give us 

Sheldon Jackson's View of His Work as a Home 

Missionary 

Note — A member of the school before appointed now reads 
the following. Be' sure to read clearly and distinctly. 

The following is a quotation from a letter of Shel- 
don Jackson's to his parents : 



98 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

"I bless God for permitting me to be a border mission- 
ary. Though I have very hard work with scarcely any 
pay, and many trials and dangers, I would not exchange 
places with the most favored minister in New York 
state, and I often wish I were equal to three, one to study, 
one to visit, and one to preach all the time." 

Note — The person giving the talk on "The Early Days of 
Sheldon Jackson and His Decision to be a Missionary" now 
resumes : 

In 1864, Sheldon Jackson left LaCrescent for 
Rochester, Minn., where he remained until 1869. 
Through his energy the church became self-support- 
ing in three years, and from that time, 1867, his con- 
nection with the Board of Home Missions as a mis- 
sionary pastor ceased. 

Leader — Will Mr. lead us in a prayer, not 

exceeding one minute, that men of the spirit of Shel- 
don Jackson may advance the work of home missions 
to-day; and that we may be as ready for our tasks 
and as faithful in performing them as was he ? 

Prayer 

Leader — Let us sing just one stanza of that hymn, 
"For all the saints, who from their labors rest," the 
stanza which begins : — 

Hymn: O May Thy Soldiers, Faithful, True and 
Bold (Tune, Sarum) 

O may thy soldiers, faithful, true, and bold, 
Fight as the saints who nobly fought of old, 
And win with them the victors' crown of gold, 
Alleluia, Alleluia. 



Second Quarter 99 

Note — It will be well to have a home missionary map dis- 
played so that the location of Sheldon Jackson's early labors 
as a home missionary pastor may be noted in the develop- 
ment of the program. 

Sheldon Jackson's Appointment as a District Mis- 
sionary 

There are certain great days in our national history 
that we all know, February 12 and 22 and July 4. 
There is another date we ought to store away in our 
minds — May 10, 1869. Can any one tell me what hap- 
pened of national importance on that day? 

That was the day when the last spike was driven 
that completed the Union Pacific Railway, the first 
transcontinental line. It was at Promontory Point, 
1,030 miles west of Omaha. But before that spike was 
driven, some far-seeing Christian men in Iowa were 
planning how to give the gospel to the thousands of 
settlers that were pouring into the towns and villages 
of the great West all along the railroad. At that time 
there was not a single Presbyterian Church along the 
railway from Omaha, Nebraska, to Sacramento, Cali- 
fornia. Missionaries were needed for the region ex- 
tending from the Missouri River to California. The 
man those Iowa leaders chose as District Missionary 
to superintend this tremendous parish was Sheldon 
Jackson, the man who had shown his ability and proved 
his worth for ten. years as a home missionary. Such a 
task needed a man of broad vision, untiring energy, 
and dauntless courage. Sheldon Jackson had these 
qualities. 



ioo Missionary Programs and Incidents 

Map Drill 

Note — Have a large wall map of the United States. This 
can be borrowed from your Home Mission Board or pur- 
chased from it for about $3.00 or $3.50. You can secure one 
about 5x7 feet, paper mounted on muslin from the Superin- 
tendent of Documents, Government Printing Office, Washing- 
ton, D. C. Price, $1.00. The object of this drill is to 
impress through the eye the immense territory which Sheldon 
Jackson superintended as District Missionary and to locate 
geographically some of the important incidents in this period 
of his life. 

The questions suggested are those which the ordinary 
school can answer. Questions which presuppose a knowl- 
edge the scholars do not possess should be avoided, for they 
will but discourage, and make the map drill dull and profit- 
less. In the following drill much of the information must 
be given by the leader or his assistants. It should be given 
brightly, with snap and vigor. 

Leader — 1. We have before us a map of a big 
and good country. Who can tell me what part of our 
country was first settled by white men? 

The East, of course. 

2. And then gradually the settlers moved in what 
general direction? 

West. 

3. In the middle of the last century, 1850, very 
little was known of the land west of the Mississippi. 
A few trappers and traders had gone thither, but few 
settlers.- But when in 1848 or '49 gold was discovered 
in California, and ten years later in Colorado, what 
happened ? 

People went after it. 



Second Quarter 101 

4. That's what generally happens, isn't it, girls and 
boys, when there's a good chance to make money? 

Certainly. 

5. Well, there were thousands of people that crossed 
the plains and the mountains in the fifties and sixties, 
and some of them learned that there was rich farming 
land on the great plains, and so many of them stayed 
right there. In one year the government gave away 
to settlers 70,000 farms of 160 acres each in this great 
region. 

Then there arose a need for somebody, as we have 
seen, to go after them with the gospel, and Sheldon 
Jackson was given the task. 

6. Who can tell me the number of members of our 

church? And of our Sunday-school? That is a 

good many to look after and our pastor has his hands 
full. 

7. But suppose he had to look after all the (Meth- 
odists, Baptists, Presbyterians — insert the name of your 
own denomination) in our entire state, that would be 
a bigger job, wouldn't it? And he would have to travel 
a great deal from place to place, wouldn't he? 

Yes. 

8. Well, now let's see what was Sheldon Jack- 
son's parish when he was appointed May 1, 1869, as 
District Missionary. (Point out on the map.) He 
had the whole of central and western Iowa, Nebraska, 
North and South Dakota, Idaho, Montana, Wyoming, 



102 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

and Utah — more than 650,000 square miles. In the fall 
of 1869 the Board of Home Missions commissioned him 
as District Missionary of Nebraska, Wyoming, and 
Colorado, at a salary of $1,500, and in November 
Utah and Montana were added to his field. The 
Synod of Colorado alone at this time extended from 
British Columbia to Mexico, and its average width 
was 370 miles, an area ten times the size of New 
England, one fifth the size of the whole United States 
excluding Alaska, and as large as twenty-seven Synods 
in the East. Sheldon Jackson also did some work in 
Nevada, Idaho, and Texas. 

9. Now what various people lived in this great re- 
gion? 

(Try to get the school to name the following: 
Indians, Mexicans, Mormons, Frontiersmen. If they 
do not respond at once, give them a cue by naming the 
color of some, as red, others brown, and ask what peo- 
ple lived in Utah.) 

10. In order to understand his life among these va- 
ried peoples, we shall now have two or three thrilling 
incidents told. 

Note — Here call upon different members of the school to 
tell graphically the following: 

Mistaken for a Bandit 

"On one of his winter journeys, Dr. Jackson was 
delayed for thirty-six hours by snow-drifts on the 
Arkansas Divide. On another occasion, while attempt- 
ing to board a stage-coach a mile and a half from his 
camping-place, in order to fill an appointment at Pueblo, 



Second Quarter 103 

he unconsciously assumed the role of a bandit, and 
for a few moments faced one of the most perilous 
experiences of his life. It so happened that the coach, 
which was due at this point about midnight, carried 
on that trip a sheriff and his posse who were bringing 
a noted desperado to the county-seat for trial. While 
on the way this party had received notice that an at- 
tempt would be made at some point to 'hold up' the 
stage-coach and rescue the prisoner. When Dr. Jack- 
son, intent only upon reaching his destination, ap- 
peared by the roadside between stations at this un- 
seemly hour, and signaled the driver to stop, the 
guards on the alert within naturally associated him 
with the leadership of a band of brigands in ambush. 
Before he could explain the situation, or even compre- 
hend its full significance, a half dozen revolvers, 
thrust out from the coach, covered his person at close 
range and the ominous click of the hammers which 
accompanied this action warned him that there was but 
the trembling of a finger between him and instant death. 
It is needless to say that he surrendered uncondition- 
ally; and when the whole matter was made clear was 
cordially welcomed to the fellowship of the inmates 
of the coach." 

Befriending the Indians in the Face of Death 

The Americans and Mexicans in the Southwest 
hated the Indians, and were always glad of an excuse 
for warring against them. When the plan of the gov- 
ernment to take the Apache and other Indian children 
north and educate them became known, it created great 



104 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

excitement. Plans were made to waylay Dr. Jackson 
and his party of Indian children and shoot them, and 
lay the blame on the Apaches. This plan was frus- 
trated, however, and after many anxious days and 
nights the children were brought safely to Marcial, 
the southern terminus of the Atchison and Santa Fe 
railroad, but a greater peril than any of the preceding 
days awaited them there. 

"The whole village," says Dr. Jackson, "was 
panic-stricken with fear of the Indians, as on the two 
previous days nine persons had been murdered a few 
miles distant. Then, to make the danger more vivid, 
that afternoon the mutilated bodies of four persons 
had been brought to the Mexican village, a short dis- 
tance away, where an infuriated mob of between two 
and three hundred were assembled to view the remains 
of their friends. Their loud w T ails of grief were 
mingled with mad cries of vengeance upon the Indians. 
Had the presence of these unarmed children been 
known to them, the mob would have torn us limb from 
limb, for an Indian cannot be more cruel than an infu- 
riated Mexican. Arriving at the depot, our party 
kept their seats until the train was emptied and backed 
down to the yard. Ominous warnings were given by 
the railroad men that,' if the Mexicans found out we 
were there, our lives would be worthless. Once in 
the yard, we were quietly and quickly transferred to a 
special car. The shades were pulled down and the 
lights put out. For three hours — it seemed an age — we 
sat in darkness, facing death, liable at any moment to 
hear the cry of the frenzied mob. The children were 



Second Quarter 105 

unaware of their danger, and slept, while my wife and 
I watched and rested on the promises. It was not 
simply the lives of the party at stake, important as 
they were to us, but the education and evangelization 
of the tribes represented by these children were at 
stake. Everything had been done that could be done 
to secure the safety of the party, and now we were 
shut up simply to waiting and trusting. At length there 
was a whistle, a puff of the engine, a jerk, and, to our 
great relief, we were under way. In the morning 
we were in Albuquerque, and the long strain of six 
days and nights of great anxiety was over." 

Prospecting in the Mountains for Souls 

The following is a description by Dr. Jackson of one 
of his trips across the mountains in Colorado : 

"We floundered over the fallen timber in the dark, 
felt our way over logs across the streams, or waded them, 
and when boots and socks were thoroughly wet we found 
a grim satisfaction in wading all subsequent streams 
rather than balance on an uncertain log. In an hour we 
were at timber-line, or an elevation where timber ceases 
to grow. We now started zigzag up the vast field of 
frozen snow and ice. The air grew rarer and rarer, and 
breathing became more and more difficult. The wet boots 
became frozen and the wet feet ached as if they were 
freezing too. Up, and still up, we went. Each step, the, 
heel of the boot was driven firmly into the frozen snow — 
each one was trying to step in the dent made by the one 
who preceded him. A misstep or slip would send the 
unlucky traveler whirling down the snow-face of the 
mountain, to be dashed in pieces on the rocks below. 



106 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

Every few steps, securing our heels in the snow, we 
would lie out at full length exhausted, heart thumping, nose 
bleeding, eyes running, and ears ringing. Sometimes the 
blood was forced from both eyes and ears." 

Leader — These experiences, and many others that 
might be mentioned, show that this hardy pioneer Dis- 
trict Missionary had lots of grit. This is what he 
himself said: 

"The hardships were more than compensated for by the 
spiritual joy of founding gospel institutions which shall 
assist in molding the rising public sentiment in that beau- 
tiful territory, so soon to be the home of tens and hun- 
dreds of thousands. " 

Hymn: How Beauteous on the Mountains. First 
Stanza only (Tune, Greenland) 

Leader — Let us now sing a hymn, which is most 
appropriate in view of what we have heard. "How 
beauteous on the mountains." Just the first stanza, 
please. 

How beauteous, on the mountains, 

The feet of him that brings, 
Like streams from living fountains, 

Good tidings of good things; . 
That publisheth salvation, 

And jubilee release, 
To every tribe and nation, 
God's reign of joy and peace. 

Sheldon Jackson in Alaska 

Leader— When Sheldon Jackson was District Mis- 
sionary in the Synod of Colorado, 1870- 1880, he often 



Second Quarter 107 

thought of that great territory of Alaska to the north- 
west, and its needy people, and earnestly hoped that 
some day he might go there and carry the gospel to 
them. In May, 1877, there fell into his hands a letter 
from a soldier stationed at Fort Wrangell, Alaska, 
earnestly appealing for missionaries to work among 
the natives. Dr. Jackson had been commissioned by 
the Board of Home Missions just about this time to 
make a tour of exploration of the northwest, so he 
extended it to Alaska, arriving in August, 1877, and 
established the first Christian mission there after 
Alaska had become United States territory. In 1884, 
he accepted an appointment as missionary at Sitka, 
dating from April 1. As in previous appointments, 
Sheldon Jackson interpreted this one as giving him a 
larger territory to cover than merely Sitka. 

Previous to his settling at Sitka, he urged the ne- 
cessity of public schools and a provisional government 
in Alaska. On April 11, 1885, President Cleveland 
appointed him as General Agent of Education in 
Alaska. 

With the help of the map, I want to point out to you 
some of the schools in Alaska that Sheldon Jackson, 
the missionary, had under his care as General Agent 
of Education. His duty was to provide schools in a 
district of 1,400 miles from Point Barrow in the North 
to Sitka in the South, and 2,200 miles from the eastern 
boundary of Alaska to Cape Prince of Wales on the 
extreme West. (Locate these places on the map by 
means of a pointer.) 

You can easily see that this was a tremendous terri- 



io8 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

tory to cover, and to go from one school to another re- 
quired weeks of travel and hardship. We want to look 
in on some of these schools, and some members of our 
own Sunday-school will briefly tell us of them. 

First Pupil — On July 4, 1890, Sheldon Jackson, 
Prof. William T. Lopp, and Prof. H. R. Thornton ar- 
rived on the U. S. Revenue Cutter Bear at the point 
farthest west in the Western hemisphere — Cape 
Prince of Wales. Here on Independence Day the 
foundations of the first schoolhouse and mission on the 
northwest coast of Alaska were laid. From this 
schoolhouse one can look north to the Arctic Ocean, 
south to Bering Sea, and west to Bering Strait and 
the coast of Siberia. 

If ever a school and mission were needed, this was 
the place, for the natives in the village were so wicked 
and treacherous that no whaling vessel had dared 
anchor in the neighborhood for ten years. The 
preaching of the gospel found willing listeners, how- 
ever, and for the nine months of the first school year 
the average daily attendance of scholars was 113. 
Soon the entire community was influenced and to a 
large extent transformed. 

Second Pupil — At Point Hope, within the Arctic 
Circle, school was opened October 1, 1890. The 
schoolhouse had been built the preceding July when 
the Revenue Cutter Bear brought the missionary, Dr. 
John B. Briggs. On the opening day of school the 
teacher and the schoolhouse were there, but no pupils. 
The teacher waited all the morning, and then he put oh 
his furs and went out to hunt up some children. He 



Second Quarter 109 

found one boy walking on the beach, and so he com- 
menced with him, and after school was over gave him 
a couple of pancakes. 

The next morning four pupils came, drawn doubtless 
by the pancakes, and soon sixty-eight were enrolled. 
They came between six and seven in the morn- 
ing and stayed all day. From November 12 to Feb- 
ruary 9 lamps had to be used in the schoolroom all 
the time, because there was so little light, and for 
twenty-four days following the 10th of December 
there was no sunlight at all, but just one long black 
night. The children would then often come late to 
school, as it was just as dark at 9 o'clock in the morning 
as at 9 o'clock at night, and as they had no clocks, they 
would sometimes just keep on sleeping until they heard 
the school bell ring. 

Third Pupil — The schoolhouse farthest north in all 
the world is at Point Barrow, Alaska. Here great 
fields of ice stretch out toward the North Pole. In the 
spring and autumn great whales sport before the door, 
and in the winter polar bears prowl around. It is one 
of the most lonely and desolate mission stations in all 
the world, and for years provisions and mail were 
brought in but once a year, when the U. S. revenue 
cutter would make its way through the packs of ice. 
More recently two additional trips are made each year, 
by the use of reindeer, overland. 

Before the missionary went to Point Barrow the 
government station was fortified against attacks of 
the natives. After the schoolhouse and church were 
established, when two hundred shipwrecked sailors 



no Missionary Programs and Incidents 

sought help and protection from the natives, food and 
clothing were given from their , scanty supplies. In 
less than eleven years after the founding of the school 
at Point Barrow, there was a church membership of 
forty-three, with nearly one hundred more waiting to 
be received. Into the little church, holding a hundred, 
often at morning service two hundred or two hundred 
and fifty would crowd. 

How the Reindeer Saved a Race 

There is hardly a girl or boy here to-day who has 
not seen the pictures of reindeer. We picture them in 
our minds with Santa Claus. We are to learn to-day 
how these animals have saved the Alaskans from 
starvation. 

In his trips to the Arctic Dr. Sheldon Jackson found 
that the food supply of the natives was each year grow- 
ing less. They were hunters, but their game, the wal- 
rus, seal, and whales, had been slaughtered in such 
numbers by the white traders and whalers that it was 
only a question of a short time before all food would 
be gone and starvation would be staring them in the 
face. 

Dr. Jackson knew that across Bering Strait, in 
Siberia, the people had an unfailing food supply in 
the reindeer, so he suggested their introduction into 
Alaska. 

"The reindeer furnish their owners with food, cloth- 
ing, and shelter, and nearly all the necessaries of life. 
The flesh, blood, and entrails are eaten. The skin 
makes the garments, beds, and tents. The skin of the 



Second Quarter in 

leg, which is covered with fine short hair, makes the 
boots. From the antlers are made many of their im- 
plements, drill bows for lighting fires, knife-handles, 
etc. The sinews of the deer make the native thread, 
and a most excellent thread it is. The bones, soaked 
in oil, are burned for fuel, and in addition to all this, 
the deer furnishes his master with the means of 
transportation and indeed to a large extent assists in 
forming the character of the man." 1 

People who did not know as much about Alaska 
or about reindeer as did Dr. Sheldon Jackson ridi- 
culed his suggestions. They said the Siberian rein- 
deer could not be purchased alive on account of the 
superstitions of their owners; that they could not be 
transported to Alaska even if purchased; and, if they 
were gotten over alive, the Eskimo dogs would attack 
and kill them. 

While people were thinking and saying these things, 
Dr. Sheldon Jackson in the summer of 1891 went to 
Siberia, bought sixteen reindeer, loaded them on board 
the Revenue Cutter Bear, and three weeks later landed 
them, on September 21, at Unalaska, on Amaknak 
Island, one of the Aleutian group. The next summer, 
on July 4, 1892, he landed the first cargo of fifty-three 
reindeer on the mainland of America at the "Teller 
Reindeer Station" at Port Clarence, near Cape Spen- 
cer, on the eastern end of Bering Sea. 

It was fitting indeed, that this event of national im- 
portance took place on Independence Day, July 4. It 



1 "Notes on Reindeer," by Captain O. L. Hooper, U. S. Revenue Cutter 
Corwin, Senate Document No. 204, pp. 113, 114. 



ii2 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

was a day of thanksgiving for Dr. Jackson, and the 
Revenue Cutter Bear was gaily decorated with flags 
for the occasion. Years have proved the complete 
success of the enterprise. Says Dr. R. L. Stewart: 

"The introduction of domesticated reindeer into 
Alaska has opened up new avenues of commerce and 
travel over vast stretches of ice and snow, furnished 
a new food supply to a starving people; developed new 
industries of an exceedingly practical character, and is 
to-day rapidly solving the problem of the perpetuation 
and civilization of the Eskimo. It has been said with 
truth that, if Dr. Jackson had done no other thing 
than this, his name would deserve the praise of all 
lovers of humanity/' 

Leader — Let us now sing one of the most recent 
home mission patriotic hymns to the grand old tune of 
Materna. 

Hymn: America Befriend (Tune, Materna) 

O Lord, our God, thy mighty hand 

Hath made our country free ; 
From all her broad and happy land 

May worship rise to thee ; 
Fulfil the promise of her youth, 

Her liberty defend; 
By law and order, love and truth, 

America befriend. 

The strength of every state increase 

In Union's golden chain; 
Her thousand cities fill with peace, 

Her million fields with grain; 



Second Quarter 113 

The virtues of her mingled blood 

In one new people blend; 
By unity and brotherhood, 

America befriend. 

O suffer not her feet to stray; 

But guide her untaught might, 
That she may walk in peaceful day, 

And lead the world in light. 
Bring down the proud, lift up the poor, 

Unequal ways amend; 
By justice, nationwide and sure, 

America befriend. 

Through all the waiting land proclaim 

Thy gospel of good-will; 
And may the joy of Jesus' name 

In every bosom thrill. 
O'er hill and vale, from sea to sea, 

Thy holy reign extend; 
By faith and hope and charity, 

America befriend. 

Note — At the conclusion of this Program, the superin- 
tendent will dismiss the classes in the usual manner for their 
lesson study. All the teachers should know in advance of 
the presentation of this Program, its contents, so that they 
may plan to relate it to the teaching of the day in their 
classes. This will avoid the difficulty of two absolutely dis- 
tinct and possibly unrelated impressions on the pupils, one 
from the Sheldon Jackson program and the other from the 
Bible lesson following in the classes. 

— Stewart, The Life of Sheldon Jackson. 



ii4 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

II. The Gospel Meeting the World's Needs 
Sundays 18 to 21 Inclusive 

NINETEENTH SUNDAY 
Field Story 

FROM BEGGAR TO BENEFACTOR 

Here is a story from China which shows what the 
results were of befriending a beggar boy and his 
mother some years ago by Dr. Corbett of Chefoo. 

"Years ago a beggar boy with his mother, each in 
an advanced stage of starvation, crawled into Dr. 
Corbett's yard in Chefoo, for they had heard that this 
'foreign teacher' was accustomed to pity the helpless, 
even if their own countrymen would not. It was to 
them a bold step to take, but it was that or starve. 

"After carefully watching the lad for several days, 
Dr. Corbett concluded that there was good stuff in 
the boy, and decided to give him a chance. To make 
a long story short, the lad gave his heart to Christ, 
and Dr. Corbett put him through primary, middle, and 
high school, college and theological seminary, for the 
youth had early decided to be a minister of the gospel. 
When nearly through with his studies, he found to 
his sore disappointment that a developing and incur- 
able throat and lung trouble would ultimately bar him 
from being a preacher, so he earnestly prayed the 
Lord to help him to become a good business man, in 
order that he might be a bountiful 'providing elder.' 
His heart was true as steel, his love for Christ quench.- 
less, and the Lord has answered his prayer and pros- 
pered him as a landowner and renter of city blocks. 



Second Quarter 115 

"One day he came with a smiling face to Dr. Cor- 
bett, and exclaimed, 'Oh ! the Lord has been with my 
honored mother and my wife and me in great power 
at our morning worship to-day. He has made us 
very happy in a decision arrived at in prayer. How 
much money do you think you have spent on my edu- 
cation?' His benefactor, in amazement, asked him 
to return the next day for an answer, and on being 
told the amount expended, he drew a check for a sum 
that covered principal and generous interest. 

"From that day to this he has been one of the finan- 
cial props of the native Church in Shantung. He gave 
very generously to the foreign missionaries for the 
erection of the native church at Chefoo, also for the 
fine 'J esus Teaching Hall' in Tsingtau. He has re- 
cently given much more than his share toward a manse 
for the local pastor (who is entirely supported by the 
native Christians). This elder also gave much for 
the Young Men's Christian Association rooms, which 
line the street-side of our churchyard. It is one of his 
joys to give a hundred dollars to defray the expenses of 
a conference of native workers, or to inaugurate some 
new home mission work, sending preachers into some 
specially darkened corner of our province, or even up 
into Chihli province, although he and his family live in 
two rooms. But far more than this, he is strong in spir- 
itual power. He is an ornament to the eldership, 
balanced in judgment, always eager to honor his 
Lord, and keen for the progress of the Kingdom. 
He actually obeys the King's command, 'Seek ye first 
the kingdom of God and his righteousness.' He really 



n6 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

does make it his prime business to advance the cause 
of Christ, and the Lord really does fulfil his promise, 
and adds all these things unto him." 

It was foreign missions that made possible the help- 
ing of that beggar boy who has become such a useful 
and efficient leader. 

— Letter from the Rev. Charles E. Scott, Missionary at Tsingtau, China. 

II. The Gospel Meeting the World's Needs 
Sundays 18 to 21 Inclusive 

TWENTIETH SUNDAY 
Field Story 

A FAMINE LAD WORTH SAVING 

During the great famine in India some years ago a 
missionary at Damoh one morning picked up a starv- 
ing orphan boy. His father and mother had died of 
starvation, and his own body was reduced to a mere 
skeleton and he was unable to walk. He was put with 
the other four hundred boys that had been picked up 
during the dreadful famine and was carefully nursed 
back to strength. Damaru's ancestors were of the 
lowest class in India. They were beggars and out- 
castes, but this boy was bright and began to make 
splendid progress in the school. He developed into a 
broad-shouldered, muscular lad, and within a short 
time became a member of the church. In a few years 
he was president of the great Christian Endeavor So- 
ciety at Damoh, and then he decided to become a min- 
ister of the gospel. He was sent to a Bible college in 
India, and graduated recently with honors. He is 
now pastor of one of the native churches in India. 



Second Quarter 117 

He was a poor little starving skeleton that morning 
when the missionary picked him up. He did not look 
very promising, but the influence of the missionaries, 
the church, and the Bible college helped to make of 
him a splendid evangelist and preacher. This is the 
kind of work the missionaries are doing the world 
around. 

— "Missionary Programs" of the Foreign Christian Missionary Society. 

II. The Gospel Meeting the World's Needs 
Sundays 18 to 21 Inclusive 

TWENTY-FIRST SUNDAY 
Scripture Introduction — Psalm xxiii 

THE BIBLE ON THE BATTLE-FIELD IN 
MANCHURIA 

Leader — Let us repeat together for our Scripture 
lesson to-day the Twenty-third Psalm. Before doing 
so, I want to relate an incident as told by Dr. Henry 
Otis Dwight, as to the comfort the fourth verse of 
this Psalm brought to two Japanese soldiers on the 
battle-field of Nanshan, just north of Port Arthur, in 
the Russo-Japanese War. The two soldiers were 
wounded at the same moment. 

"One of them," says Dr. Dwight, "Sergeant Matsu- 
bara, crept up to his comrade and tried to bind up his 
wound. The man said to him, 'Don't trouble about 
me, look out for your own wound; I have believed in 
Jesus Christ/ Then the sergeant recited to the des- 
perately wounded man, 'Though I walk through the 
valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil, for 
thou art with me.' 'Yes/ responded the other, T have 



n8 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

been laid hold of by Jesus Christ. "For which cause 
we faint not . . . For our light affliction, which is 
but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceed- 
ing and eternal weight of glory." At that moment a 
second bullet struck the speaker and he died. The 
sergeant lived to reach the hospital and to tell the 
Christian nurse of this strange communion of souls 
on the battle-field. 

"Some of the money given by Christians in the West, 
in self-denial and with prayer, carried the gospel to 
these two pagan Japanese, and so yielded fruit a hun- 
dred-fold on the bloody slopes of Nanshan." 

Leader — Let us now repeat together the Twenty- 
third Psalm. 

— Dwight, Book of Power, "American Bible Society Leaflet," No. 25. 

III. Notable Events of Mission History 
Sundays 22 to 24 Inclusive 

TWENTY-SECOND SUNDAY 
Fifteen Minute Program for Opening Period 

PRESERVATION OF THE BURMESE BIBLE 

Note — Let all who take part in this Program make thor- 
ough preparation in advance so that it may be rendered 
effectively. It will be advisable to have a rehearsal. This 
will enable the Leader to keep the Program strictly within 
the time limits of the usual opening period of fifteen 
or twenty minutes, as the case may be. If necessary omit 
some of the material, but do not encroach upon the time of 
the regular lesson study period. 

Aim: To show God's providence in the preservation 
of the manuscript of the Burmese Bible, and to ap- 



Second Quarter 119 

predate the necessity of the Word of God in the 
development of a Christian civilization. 

Chord on Piano 

Silence 

Note — As soon as the school has become perfectly quiet 
the person appointed should come to the platform and with 
animation tell the following story : 

A Bible in Jail 

Here in my hand is a copy of the English Bible. 
We all know that this is a translation from the 
languages in which it was first written. If this book 
were in Hebrew or Greek many of us could not read it. 
The story of how we got our English Bible 1 we all 
should know. I have another story, however, to-day. 

When Adoniram Judson and his young bride ar- 
rived in Rangoon, the seaport of Burma, on July 13, 
1813, there was not a Christian in Burma's entire pop- 
ulation of some six to eight millions. The people were 
Buddhists and had their own sacred books, which 
taught them that there is no God, no heaven, and no 
Savior. The young missionaries were burning with 
zeal to give them a knowledge of the gospel and the 
sacred book of Christianity, the Bible. They therefore 
set themselves to learning the language, and in about 
four years Mr. Judson had completed a translation of 
the gospel of Matthew into Burmese. It took him six 
years more to finish the rest of the New Testament, 
but in December, 1823, it was completed. 

The next year clouds began to gather and war 

1 Smyth, How We Got Our Bible. 



120 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

broke out between England and Burma (1824). Jud- 
son and his fellow missionary, Dr. Price, were sus- 
pected of being spies in the employ of the English 
government and were thrown into the death prison. 
Here they languished for seventeen months, enduring 
great suffering and compelled to witness even worse 
inflicted on other prisoners. 

Mr. Judson's property was seized by order of the 
king, but Mrs. Judson managed to secrete a few 
things of value, among others the translation of the 
New Testament into Burmese, upon which Mr. Jud- 
son had spent so many years of work. She buried the 
precious document in the earth under their home. As 
the rainy season came on she knew that if the manu- 
script remained where it was it would be ruined by 
the mold. She knew it would not be safe in the house, 
for, if discovered, it would certainly be destroyed by 
the king or his officers. What should she do? 

Finally she hit upon a plan, which was this. She 
sewed the document up in a pillow, so mean-looking 
and so hard and uncomfortable that not even the most 
covetous Burman would want it. This she took up to 
the prison to Mr. Judson that he might guard it as best 
he could while in chains. 

One day, when he had been in prison about seven 
months, a band of men rushed into the prison yard, 
seized the foreign prisoners, and added two more pairs 
of fetters to the three they already wore and thrust 
them into the inner prison, a place unspeakably vile. 
They tore half their clothing from their backs, and 
snatched up pillows, mattresses, and whatever else was 



Second Quarter 



121 



in reach. The keeper to whose share Mr. Judson' s pil- 
low fell exchanged it for a better one which Mrs. Jud- 
son later brought. He no doubt wondered at the taste 
of the white man who would exchange a good pillow 
for such a hard one. 

Some weeks later Mr. Judson and the other for- 
eign prisoners were taken from their prison at Ava, 
where they had been eleven long months, to another, 
some miles distant. Again his pillow was taken from 
him, and one of the jailers untied the mat which was 
around the pillow as a cover and threw away the ap- 
parently worthless roll of hard cotton, with no idea 
that inside this cotton was the precious manuscript of 



jQ J|£wocrjaq8o£i $ 

o^qS.o^oScooSjiolcoooajc^o^qScaT^ 

90 OjSl OJCO$CC<p£Kp33C|<So§o6^»- ojcoS 

dccn5r^(^[£coo5<jaj|o5i oto8goct}8u}8$ 

cooS^i 33j.T5roo:i8gco$icocK>3cla8<S 

?j oy^oooogti-c^ocro^fijogfiSacoSoog 

oo£oj:<5:.-$3!<5» 3joo^oDaoo5j6j8TO9oS 

8iic^cqc9:»^:»o^8$:cw:>co2co@6K§ 

5? ccpr>S@<5i- d^33^30spc^»3ooSaj3«d8 

cougS Kcgj&i Sfoc^ ©&»{& <p 

ogoo5co6S^§Faj3w:o3:ocpco:coo9oj8§ 





csj-.o5cgj£^oocp:cM^(S| sqggolacorceoS 

co§£;c§ c<po6^, d^^d^SP^^ 
03oSyonoo^:iojciioDoogo<r>3:iTOa)oS 
&>*t3* da«<»3o5c3DDor>^:^o:(^3j 



'• 9 f]£uocqoc^8o£i ji 

: -'?. O5^wojo6ccooojc@od^ccjin£icb<»jp8o5 
%^f mfnRd«- Coojimco^:iocspoo5a5^83 
^-' (|i 83«cogc»5pi88t!B5ucotri:i93gD:coci3 
^;'. »ei5§!»ooc^»^o5 <4ajc£3»:8$coo$ 
-% : 9 <<d«- yo^iwwoccoo ojot^c^ sccdRp 
£vs,_ cooScodSc^co^ 33jor^ £§5:<:o@&^<»' 

J>^ cgo@£:ftcoo5.f<5i ooSco^Sf fcaraggp 

: £, coo5^.g5areowjo5^^6co@£» 
vf g» »g§ co: oqjo5i j8codoo£8 j6cooor£8 
j-T* coogo5cco5^|i- oo£c$oog5ca>o£co:c» 
v\ ; " J^oodta co5:o^:c§ aaaDaSrocpo^ wuj 

&••' « o^uujg j§.-c§>£:<^ 8@co30.»fi^ j6 
; iso oo<S«oo5@ j§tg y>a3Mca3S^d»-c^yoo 



Mi. 



PAGES FROM THE BURMESE BIBLE 



the Burmese Bible. Some hours later Moung Ing, a 
Christian, and faithful servant of Mr. Judson, stum- 
bled across the one relic of his vanished master and 



122 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

carried it to his home as a memento. Several months 
later the manuscript which now makes a part of the 
Burmese Bible was found within, uninjured. 

Leader — For our Scripture lesson to-day we cannot 
do better than have read to us by the classes in turn 
several verses which speak of the value and precious- 
ness of God's Word. Will each class please rise and 
read in successive order the verses which have been 
given them? 1 

Scripture: (i) Psalm cxix. 105. (2) Psalm cxix. 
129. (3) Psalm cxix. 140. (4) Psalm cxix. 162. 
(5) Psalm cxix. 97-103. (6) Psalm xix. 7-11. (7) 
Psalm cxix. J2. (8) Psalm cxix. 14-16, 18. (9) 
Psalm cxix. 93, in, 112, 133. (10) Acts xx. 32. 

Leader — Mr. will now lead us in prayer, 

that these Scripture sentiments may be fulfilled in our 
own lives ; and also that the work and scope of the Bible 
Societies may be greatly increased. 
Prayer 

Note — This prayer should not exceed one minute. 

Leader — Let us all join heartily in singing 

Hymn: How Precious Is the Book Divine 2 (Tune, 
Knox) 

1. How precious is the book divine, 
By inspiration given ! 

1 The Scripture passages should be given out in advance to each teacher 
in the order above enumerated, and should be read accordingly. Better 
mail them to the teachers during the previous week, or hand them out one 
Sunday in advance. 

2 If this hymn is not in the school hymnal, it may be copied on the black- 
board, stenciled on muslin, or be mimeographed. If preferred, some other 
appropriate hymn may be substituted. 



Second Quarter 123 

Bright as a lamp its doctrines shine, 
To guide our souls to heaven. 

2. Its light, descending from above, 

Our gloomy world to cheer, 
Displays a Savior's boundless love, 
And brings his glories near. 

3. It shows to man his wandering ways, 

And where his feet have trod; 
And brings to view the matchless grace 
Of a forgiving God. 

4. It sweetly cheers our drooping hearts, 

In this dark vale of tears; 
Life, light, and joy it still imparts, 
And quells our rising fears. 

5. This lamp, through all the tedious night 

Of life, shall guide our way, 
Till w T e behold the clearer light 
Of an eternal day. 

Note — At the conclusion of this Program, the Superin- 
tendent will dismiss the classes in the usual manner for their 
lesson study. All the teachers should know in advance of 
the presentation of this Program, its contents, so that they 
may plan to relate it to the teaching of the day in their classes. 
This will avoid the difficulty of two absolutely distinct and 
possibly unrelated impressions on the pupils, one from this 
Program and the other from the Bible lesson following in 
the classes. 

— Judson, The Life of Adoniram Judson by His Son. 



1^4 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

III. Notable Events of Mission History 
Sundays 22 to 24 Inclusive 

TWENTY-THIRD SUNDAY 

Scripture Introduction — Acts xiii. 1-3. 

THE ORDINATION OF NORTH AMERICA'S 
FIRST FOREIGN MISSIONARIES 

It was February 6, 1812. Great crowds of people 
were flocking to the Tabernacle Congregational 
Church, in Salem, Massachusetts. Some of them had 
walked sixteen miles to get there. The church was 
packed. Ministers and their parishioners had come 
from all the surrounding country. 

On the front seat sat five young college men — 
Adoniram Judson, Gordon Hall, Samuel Newell, Sam- 
uel Nott, Jr., and Luther Rice. They were men of 
fine physique and a splendid purpose shone in their 
faces. A solemn stillness filled the room, for this was 
the service of ordination of these young men to mis- 
sionary service. It was the first service of its kind 
that was ever held on the North American continent. 

It began at 11 a. m. and lasted until three o'clock in 
the afternoon. The people who were there realized the 
heroic consecration of these young missionaries as 
they were to go forth to unknown experiences and 
dangers in foreign lands. "They are going at the 
Master's command, and we who remain must support 
them," was the feeling that ran from heart to heart. 
The climax of the service came when the young men 
knelt and five prominent ministers of New England 
solemnly set them apart for missionary service. 



Second Quarter 125 

Since that eventful day in Salem literally thousands 
of young men and women have gone forth from 
America as foreign missionaries, but February 6, 1812,. 
should ever be remembered as the day when America's 
first foreign missionaries were ordained. 

Though these young men were America's first for- 
eign missionaries, who can tell me who were the very 
first foreign missionaries of the early Church? Paul 
and Barnabas. 

Yes. Let us read for our Scripture lesson to-day the 
passage which tells about their consecration to their 
great work. It is found in the book of Acts, chapter 
thirteen, verses one to three. Please follow me in 
your Bibles as I read it. 

Note — After the Scripture lesson, the Leader may call on 
some one to pray that the spirit of devotion which animated 
the missionaries learned about to-day may animate us. This 
prayer should not exceed one minute. 

■ — Hull, Judson the Pioneer. 

III. Notable Events of Mission History 
Sundays 22 to 24 Inclusive 

TWENTY-FOURTH SUNDAY 

Introduction to the Use of Hymn — There is No Name so 

Sweet on Earth, or, How Sweet the Name of Jesus Sounds 

THIRTY MONTHS' QUEST FOR A WORD 

Leader — Mr. Willis R. Hotchkiss, of the Friends' 
Mission in Africa, began his labors among people who 
had no written language. It took him many weary 
months to learn enough of the language to make him- 
self understood. How he found one matchless word 
for which he had been seeking for thirty long months 



126 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

will be told us to-day by Mr. , as he imperson- 
ates Air. Hotchkiss for us. 

"For two years and a half I was baffled in my effort 
to obtain one word. It was the word that has belted the 
world with praise; the word that brings order out of the 
chaos of man's vain search after God; the word which is 
yet destined to make dark Africa light in the Lord. That 
word was 'Savior' . . . . All those weary months in which 
I had been attempting to give out the glad message I had 
been compelled to circle all about the idea of salvation, 
with labored sentences telling what should have taken 
but a single word. . . . 

"With the master passion tugging at my heart I made 
my way to the men's quarters and seated myself with 
them about the blazing camp-fire. They recounted the 
incidents of the day minutely, and then Kikuvi — the most 
intelligent and trustworthy native I ever saw — launched 
into a story which gave me reasonable hope of getting the 
long-looked-for word, so I braced myself to listen. 

"Brother Kreiger — laboring in another tribe — had been 
badly torn by a lion some time before this, and Kikuvi, 
being with him at the time, was the means of his rescue. 
I felt that the word must come now, and two years and a 
half of disappointment was put into the eager attention 
with which I followed his story of the encounter. But 
he went through the whole scene most eloquently, and 
concluded, even to his having frightened the lioness 
away, without using a word which I could construe to be 
the one sought after. Finally, however, just as I was 
about to give up again in despair, in a modest sort of way 
he remarked, 'B-wa-na nn-ku-tha-ni-wa na Ki-kn-vi' 
{The master was saved by Kikuvi/) I could have leaped 
for very exuberance of joy, but being afraid to lose my 



Second Quarter 127 

precious possession I immediately changed the verb from 
the passive to the active form and said, 'U-kn-tJia-ni-a 
B-wa-na?' ('You saved the master?') 

"This proving correct I said, 'Why, Kikuvi, this is the 
word I've been trying to get you to tell me these many 
days, because I wanted to tell you that Jesus the Son of 
God came' — 'Oh yes,' he interrupted — and the black face 
lit up as in the lurid light of the camp-fire he turned to 
me — 'I see it now, I understand ! Jesus came to 
"ku-tha-ni-a" ("to save") us from our sins, and to de- 
liver us from the hand of Mu-i-mu (Satan).' " 

"Never did sweeter words fall from mortal lips. The 
treasure had been discovered at last, and weary pros- 
pector, lighting suddenly upon rich gold ore, never felt 
keener emotions than did the lonely missionary when for 
the first time he was able to frame that matchless word 
'Savior' in a new tongue. And besides, it was the first 
real evidence I had had in all those months that the mes- 
sage spoken in such conscious weakness had been grasped 
to any extent at all." 

Leader — Let us now all join in singing, "There is 
no name so sweet on earth." (If this hymn is not in 
the school hymnal, "How sweet the name of Jesus 
sounds," may be substituted.) 

— Hotchkiss, Sketches from the Dark Continent. 

IV. The Call of the Field for Service 

Sundays 25 and 26 

TWENTY-FIFTH SUNDAY 

Field Story 

A GIFT THAT HELPED TO MAKE A 
MISSIONARY 

Dr. Cyrus Hamlin, the first President of Robert 



i28 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

College, in Constantinople, Turkey, learned to give to 
missions when he was but a mere lad. These gifts so 
deepened his interest that when he became a man, he 
decided to give his life to the missionary cause. In 
his biography, My Life and Times, he tells of an ex- 
perience on one of the great days of the year in the 
New England village where he lived — Waterford, 
Maine. It was the annual muster. 

"Then a regiment turned out, and this was all 'the 
pomp and circumstances of war' our eyes were privi- 
leged to see. Everybody went to it. When there was 
a sham fight with the Indians in war-paint and feath- 
ers, it was to us intensely exciting. 

"I remember well one morning when — I suppose I 
was about ten or eleven years old — I was to start off 
alone, my brother being ill; and as I was delayed by 
chores, the boys of the neighborhood had all gone; but 
I didn't care. 

"When I had got myself in order, my dear mother 
gave me seven cents for spending-money, for ginger- 
bread, buns, etc. A cent then was a more powerful 
coin than it is now in such purchases. In giving it 
she said to me, 'Perhaps, Cyrus, you will put a cent or 
two into the contribution box at Mrs. Farrar's.' This 
lady kept a mite box for the children's offerings to 
missions. 

"As I was trudging along I began to question, Shall 
I drop in one cent or two? I wished mother hadn't 
said one or two. I finally decided on two cents and 
felt satisfied. Five cents would furnish all I could 
eat and more too; but after a time conscience began 



Second Quarter 129 

to torment: 'Five for yourself and two for the 
heathen! Five for gingerbread and two for souls!' 
So I said four for gingerbread and three for souls. I 
couldn't make a firm stand there very long, and I said 
three for gingerbread and four for the souls of the 
heathen. I would have drawn the line there but for 
my foolish pride. The boys would find out that I had 
only three cents! But I was at Mrs. Farrar's open 
door, and there was the contribution box, and I had 
the seven cents in my hand. I said, 'Hang it all ! Fll 
dump them all in and have no more bother about it/ 
So I did, and went away contented. 

"I played shy of the refreshment stands; and by 
three or four o'clock I had sated myself with military 
glory and made for home. I had been on my feet from 
early dawn, with absolutely nothing after my early 
breakfast. I was just as tired as a little boy could be 
who had never fasted in that way before. 

"I burst into the house and cried, 'Mother, Fm as 
hungry as a bear ! I haven't had a bit to eat to-day/ 

" 'Why, Cyrus ! have you lost the money I gav.e 
you?' 

" 'No, Mother ; but you didn't give it to me right. 
If you had given me eight cents or six cents, I would 
have divided it half and half. But you gave me seven. 
I couldn't divide it, and so I dropped it all in together.' 

" 'You poor boy !' she said, smiling in tears ; and 
soon I had such a bowl of bread and milk as I had 
never eaten, and no monarch ever ate. What was the 
meaning of mother's tears?" 

- — Hamlin. My Life and Times. 



130 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

IV. The Call of the Field for Service 
Sundays 25 and 26 

TWENTY-SIXTH SUNDAY 
Field Story 

AFRICA'S UNWRITTEN DIALECTS 

M-win-di wa Umw-vi-lo 1 , a splendid specimen of 
African manhood, came one day to call on Mr. W. R. 
Hotchkiss at Sakai, the mission station in Africa. He 
began by telling Mr. Hotchkiss what a great man the 
missionary was, and ended by drawing a vivid picture 
of his own prowess and greatness. Before he left Mr. 
Hotchkiss jotted his name down in his note-book. 

Two years and a half passed by before the tw r o men 
met again. Great was M-win-di's surprise when he 
discovered who Mr. Hotchkiss was, and he almost im- 
mediately asked him if he remembered his name. 
4 'Yes/' he said, taking his note-book and reading from 
it, "your name is M-win-di wa Umw-vi-lo." The 
effect was electrical. M-win-di's astonishment knew 
no bounds. Over and over Mr. Hotchkiss had to read 
the words, showing the magical lines that spoke to him 
after two years and a half and told him M-win-di's 
name. Then suddenly M-win-di jumped to his feet, 
rushed into the village proper, and came back, pulling 
his three wives after him. These likewise had to be 
Shown the wonderful writing, and finally Mr. Hotch- 
kiss had to write down the names of all of them. 

"What about the problem of Africa's evangeliza- 
tion in the light of the fact that over three hundred 

1 Pronounce, M-win-de wa Oom-ve-lo. (African words without accent.) 



Second Quarter 131 

and fifty distinct languages and countless dialects are 
spoken within her borders, more than three fourths of 
which have never been reduced to writing! If ever 
the curse of Babel rested upon a land, that land is 
Africa. Every tribe is shut off from the others by 
this barrier. So distinct are these languages that 
members of one tribe do not understand the language 
of the tribe immediately adjoining them, save in iso- 
lated cases, where it has been learned through the 
medium of slaves. 

"What a challenge to Spirit-filled students is here! 
In this realm of African language there is urgent need 
of the brightest intellects and the deepest and truest 
spirituality. 

"The gauntlet is thrown down ! who will take it up?" 

— Hotchkiss, Sketches from the Dark Continent. 



-w, 



THIRD QUARTER 

I. Conditions Revealing the Need for the Gospel 
Sundays 27 to 30 Inclusive 

TWENTY-SEVENTH SUNDAY 
Fifteen Minute Program for Opening Period 

THE WORK OF THE SUNDAY SCHOOL 
MISSIONARY 

Note — Let all who take part in this Program make thor- 
ough preparation in advance so that it may be rendered 
effectively. It will be advisable to have a rehearsal. This 
will enable the Leader to keep the Program strictly within 
the time limits of the usual opening period of fifteen 
or twenty minutes, as the case may be. If necessary omit 
some of the material, but do not encroach upon the time of 
the regular lesson study period. 

Aim: To show the varied experiences of the Sun- 
day-school missionary on the frontier and the value of 
planting Sunday-school outposts. 

Chord on Piano 
Silence 

Leader — Let us all sing heartily "Who is on the 
Lord's side?" 

Hymn: Who Is on the Lord's Side? 1 (Tune, 
Armageddon) 

1. Who is on the Lord's side? 
Who will serve the King? 

1 If the hymns suggested in this program are not in the school hymnal, 
they may be copied on the blackboard, stenciled on muslin, or be mimeographed. 
If preferred, other appropriate hymns may be substituted. 

133 



134 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

Who will be his helpers, 

Other lives to bring? 
Who will leave the world's side? 

Who will face the foe? 
Who is on the Lord's side? 

Who for him will go? 
By thy call of mercy, 
By thy grace divine, 
We are on the Lord's side, 

Savior, we are thine. 

2. Fierce may be the conflict, 

Strong may be the foe, 
But the King's own army 

None can overthrow; 
Round his truth unchanging, 

Victory is secure ; 
For his standard ranging, 

Makes the triumph sure. 
Joyfully enlisting 

By thy grace divine, 
We are on the Lord's side, 

Savior, we are thine. 

3. Chosen to be soldiers 

In an alien land, 
Chosen, called, and faithful, 

For our Captain's band; 
In the service royal 

Let us not grow cold; 
Let us be right loyal, 

Noble, true, and bold. 
Master, thou wilt keep us, 

By thy grace divine, 



Third Quarter 135 

Always on the Lord's side, 
Savior, always thine. 

Leader — Most of us know that a few years ago our 
country had a geographical frontier. That there is a 
need for reapers on the new frontier is evident when 
the conditions are known. will tell us of them. 

The Needs of the New Frontier 

The new frontier to-day is the homesteads yet un- 
reached with gospel privileges. 

"In one district in the northern part of Wisconsin 
there are one hundred and sixty-five villages, with a 
population of from twenty-five to one hundred per- 
sons, where the people have no regular preaching of 
the gospel. In California there are one hundred and 
eighty thousand children and young people who are 
not enrolled in any Sunday-school. Of every ten 
Negroes in our Southern states only one has been 
gathered into the Sunday-school. Of North Dakota's 
one hundred and sixty thousand children of school 
age only about sixty thousand are receiving religious 
teaching in the Sunday-school. Approximately the 
same proportion holds true with reference to South 
Dakota and other states west of the Mississippi." 

A Sunday-school missionary who labored in the 
state of Washington says: 

"I have preached in localities and organized schools 
and churches where the children were growing up ten, 
twelve, sixteen, and even nineteen years old, that had 
never been in a church and had never heard any one 



136 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

preach but myself; and out of these very places have 
come many of the choicest experiences of my ministry 
and some of the most promising and permanent re- 
sults." 

Another in California says that he met two young 
women of considerable artistic ability, one nineteen 
and the other twenty-two, born and reared in Califor- 
nia, who a short time before he knew of them did not 
know who Jesus Christ was. 

Another missionary who has labored chiefly in Ne- 
vada tells of a man who had lived in one community 
twenty-seven years and in all that time no religious 
service had been held. 

Leader — In view of what we have just heard, let us 
read how the need of the unreached touched the heart 
of Christ. Please turn to Matthew ix. 35-38, and let 
us read these verses responsively. 

Scripture: Matthew ix. 35-38 

Leader — Let us now bow our heads and pray as 
our Master has bidden. Will Mr. lead us ? 

Prayer 

Note — This prayer should not exceed one minute. 

Leader — We shall now hear some experiences of a 
Sunday-school missionary which show the type of 
work that is being done and the kind of men required 
to do it. 

Three pupils now come to the platform and without 
further announcement tell in succession as impersonations the 
following : 



Third Quarter 137 

Some Experiences as a Sunday School Missionary 

First Pupil — " While driving over the prairie on one 
of my trips I came to a schoolhouse when the children 
were having recess. I learned from them that they had 
no Sunday-school. I told them I would see them 
again. In a few weeks I went back and announced a 
service for ten o'clock the next Sunday morning. 

"We had a full house and I gave them a gospel talk. 
When we got ready to organize the Sunday-school 
there was a great deal of objection; among other ex- 
cuses they said they had no one for superintendent. 
The man I wanted for superintendent was right in the 
company. I worked and talked, trying to have them 
name some one for superintendent, but they wouldn't 
nominate any one. It was nearly one o'clock. Some 
of them began to get ready to go home, when I stepped 
to the door, locked it and said that not one of them 
would get out of that door until they organized. It 
wasn't long before they nominated the person I wanted 
and he was elected superintendent. 

"The school did most excellent work. One of the 
little girls that I first spoke to afterwards graduated 
from the college, and now she and her husband are 
doing faithful missionary work in Kansas." 

Second Pupil — "While conducting services in a city 
in Iowa I heard of a small town where they had no 
Sunday-school or preaching services, so the day after 
I closed the meetings I took the train to this place. 

"I reached the town at daybreak, and as I went up 
the street I saw people peeping out of the windows 
from behind the curtains; evidently they were won- 



138 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

dering what stranger was wandering around. I visited 
every house in town and invited them out to a meeting 
that night, and then visited for three or four miles out 
from the town, and all I saw promised to be present. 

"When I reached the town again, just at meeting 
time in the evening, the schoolhouse was locked and I 
had to find the school-teacher in order to get the key. 
Then I found some kindling-wood and built a fire, 
but when I attempted to light the lamps I found there 
were none to light. I went to a neighbor's and bor- 
rowed a lamp and I set it on the desk. By this time 
it was nearly nine o'clock. I looked up the street and 
down the street, but saw no one coming. 

"I waited a while, then took the front seat. And I 
kept on sitting there. Then I had a song service all 
to myself, and then I sat there some more. Then I had 
a prayer-meeting. And still I sat there. By and by one 
of my German friends opened the door and I invited 
him in to help me to sit there. After a while the door 
opened and eight or ten young people came — I suppose 
simply to see me sit there. When they sat down near 
the door I took the lamp and put it near them. 

"I didn't have enough light to read the Scriptures 
by, but I quoted. some the best I knew how, and sang 
hymns that I knew, and by the time I had given a gos- 
pel talk I had a fair audience, as the people gradually 
came in. I talked Sunday-school and took a vote, then 
I made a motion and seconded it, put the question and 
I voted for it. Next I called for nomination for su- 
perintendent. No one said a word, so I nominated a 
certain man. I seconded the motion and then I elected 



Third Quarter 139 

him myself. I filled the rest of the offices in the same 
way. After I had elected the officers I asked the peo- 
ple to suggest a time for meeting the next Sunday. 
Again there was silence, so I moved that we meet at 
three o'clock. Then I seconded the motion, and voted 
'aye.' 

"It was about eleven o'clock when w r e got through 
with the meeting. Xo one asked me to go home with 
him, so I was left alone. 

"There w r as a night express at twelve o'clock, but 
it was not allowed to stop there, so I borrowed a lan- 
tern of the saloon-keeper — the saloon was the only 
place that was open — and signaled the train to stop. 
When the engineer drew up to the platform he saw 
what the light was for and opened the throttle, but I 
jumped on. 

"The next day I went to the pastor of our nearest 
church and told him that I had found the best preach- 
ing-place this side of China, and when I told him where 
it was he promised to go there and preach during the 
week. Six months afterward I had a letter from one 
of the business men — the one I had elected as secretary 
of the school — thanking me very cordially for coming 
and starting the school. They had just bought a lot 
and hoped soon to build a church." 

Third Pupil — "I wanted to encourage the schools in 
a certain neighborhood to become 'Evergreen,' so I 
arranged for a little Sunday-school convention in a 
grove on Elm Creek. I didn't call it a convention; 
just called it a Sunday-school picnic for all that part 
of the county. By ten o'clock some half-a-dozen 



140 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

schools had gathered. Load after load came in on 
hayracks, their baskets well filled with cake and pie 
and other good things to eat. About eleven o'clock 
a shower came up, so I moved to adjourn to the new 
barn which had been built there. We stationed some 
strong men on the upper floor and then pulled up the 
boys and girls and women and gave them reserved 
seats en the new hay. We borrowed an organ from 
one of the neighbors and had one of the best meetings 
I think I ever attended. There was no running out, 
for no one could get down until they were helped. We 
had dinner up there, too, and adjourned about five 
o'clock. 

"As the people on one of the loads were starting 
home I told them I had heard nothing from their Sun- 
day-school. They said they had no Sunday-school in 
their neighborhood. Then I got up on the hayrack — 
there were eighteen on the load, men, women, and 
children — and I wanted to know why they didn't have 
a school and if they couldn't have one. I tried to show 
them that they could have one. By and by the man 
who drove the mule team said : 'Look here, mister, 
you get off ! We have six or seven miles to drive, lots 
of chores to do, and it is getting late.' I answered, 
T will never get off -until you organize a Sunday- 
school, and the quicker you organize the quicker I will 
get off.' Right then I elected all of the officers, fixed 
the time for the meeting the next Sunday, and the only 
thing I forgot was to take up the collection. And off 
they went. I shall never forget, as I watched the 
load, which was jolting up and down, how anxious I 



Third Quarter 141 

was as to whether they were going to lose the Sunday- 
school out before they got home." 

Happily, they didn't, for from that Sunday-school 
there later grew a church organization. 

Note — At the conclusion of this Program, the Superin- 
tendent will dismiss the classes in the usual manner for their 
lesson study. All the teachers should know in advance of 
the presentation of this Program, its contents, so that they 
may plan to relate it to the teaching of the day in their 
classes. This will avoid the difficulty of two absolutely dis- 
tinct and possibly unrelated impressions on the pupils, one 
from this Program and the other from the Bible lesson fol- 
lowing in the classes. 

— J. M. Somerndike, On the Firing Line; R. F. Sulzer, Planting the 
Outposts. 

I. Conditions Revealing the Need for the Gospel 
Sundays 27 to 30 Inclusive 

TWENTY-EIGHTH SUNDAY 
Field Story — Impersonation 

EXPERIENCES AT ELLIS ISLAND 
AND BEYOND 

Note — Let a young woman impersonate the Danish girl 
whose story follows, telling this story as her own experi- 
ence. It will add to the effectiveness if she wears a costume 
ito resemble the Danish peasant dress, a white blouse with 
bodice of any black or colored material, a plain dark skirt, 
and plain white apron with just an edging of crocheted lace 
at the hem. A small white cap completes the costume. 

"I came with my little brother to America. We 
had the money to pay our way, and we were to go to 
our brother in Wisconsin, where we were to make our 
home. On reaching New York we were landed at 



142 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

Ellis Island and were hurried rudely from one point 
to another without any explanations. We could not 
understand why we were to sit in that long room 
with no one to tell us what to do. I was dressed in 
my Danish costume, and before we were fairly landed 
I realized that I looked odd. 

"While sitting in the waiting-room some men passed 
up and down, and, seeing me, one of them laughed and 
said to me in Danish, 'Don't look so scared/ I was 
indignant and said to my brother : 'They are laughing 
at us.' More and more terrible the situation became; 
the hours dragged along. 

"We had been strongly cautioned by our father be- 
fore leaving Denmark to listen to no one at the Island 
who attempted to teach us strange doctrine and to give 
us literature to read, for such persons would not be 
our friends. Suddenly, when it seemed as if my heart 
was breaking with homesickness and suspense, a 
woman's hand was laid upon mine, and a voice — oh, 
the sweetest voice I ever heard — said in my beloved 
Danish, 'How do you do?' and I looked up into the 
face of the missionary, who was bending over me. 
We were overjoyed to find some one who could speak 
our language, but more than all else to find some one 
whom we felt instinctively was our friend. We ques- 
tioned her eagerly, and soon our fears were quieted and 
the reasons for our waiting explained. When leaving, 
she saw that we were provided with all that we needed 
for the long journey, and as she talked about the home 
we had left, and that to which we were going, she 
asked if we knew her Jesus. We forgot what father 



Third Quarter 143 

had said, or else it did not seem to apply in this in- 
stance, for we took unquestioningly the leaflets and the 
copies of the Gospels which she gave us to read on the 
train — for was she not our friend? 

"Later, homesick and lonely, I read again and 
again the printed messages given me by the mission- 
ary whom I learned to love on that eventful day upon 
which I entered into the new world, and from these 
messages I was led to give my heart to the One who was 
the source of sweetness and the strength which I had 
recognized in the missionary. At the same time there 
came a longing, to do the same kind of work that she 
was doing. The way opened later and I entered the 
Missionary Training School in Chicago, where I was 
graduated in 1908, to become a few weeks later the 
missionary of the First Danish Church, Chicago." 

— "Brief Missionary Exercises for the Sunday School." 

I. Conditions Revealing the Need for the Gospel 
Sundays 27 to 30 Inclusive 

TWENTY-NINTH SUNDAY 
Book Announcement 

UNDISTINGUISHED AMERICANS 1 

"The only encounter with the supernatural that I 
ever had occurred when I was about ten years of age. 

"My grandmother needed a pound of wool to finish 
some sort of blanket she was weaving, and she sent 
me to the house of a neighbor, who lived far away. 
I set out riding a donkey and followed by a dog. I 

1 Published by James Pott & Co., New York. Price $1.50. A book suitable 
for Intermediates and older readers. 



144 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

had not gone far when I met a little girl carrying a 
cat. 

"At the sight of my dog, down jumped the cat and 
ran for her life; the dog dashed after her, I dashed 
after the dog, the little girl after me. The only one 
who maintained his dignity was the donkey. Cat, dog, 
and myself all fell into a stream, and when I emerged 
and presented the cat to the little girl I was dripping. 
She invited me to her house to* dry, and there her 
mother fitted me out with the clothes of her little son, 
who had died a short time before. She said I looked 
just like him, and tearfully begged me to stay over 
night. I finally consented, as my grandmother would 
not expect me back the next day. 

"She put me in the little boy's bed, and went away, 
after bidding me good night. I went to sleep imme- 
diately, but woke up later and was horrified to see a 
large, round eye glaring at me. It was very large, 
about ten inches in diameter. I tried to scream, but I 
could not, and my fear was increased by the sound of 
footsteps coming toward me. I was sure it was the 
dead boy coming to avenge my taking his clothes and 
bed. Finally I was able to speak, and J said : 

" 'Don't hurt me ; I am going away, and I will not 
take the clothes with me/ 

"But the footsteps continued to come directly toward 
me. 

"Then I jumped from my bed and desperately 
grabbed at the approaching thing. I seized a hairy 
head and pair of horns, and was more frightened than 
ever, feeling sure that I had caught the devil. But 



Third Quarter 145 

when the woman and the little girl came in laughing, 
with a light, the devil turned out to be" — 

On page 69 of Undistinguished Americans is the 
rest of this story. It is just a part of the longer life 
story of a Greek pedler who left his home in Greece 
and came to America. You will find it worth reading. 
The whole book is a collection of stories of people 
who have come to our shores from various lands, why 
they came, and some of their thrilling experiences. 

The book is in the Sunday-school library. The first 
person asking for it after Sunday-school may get it 
for this week. 

I. Conditions Revealing the Need for the Gospel 
Sundays 27 to 30 Inclusive 

THIRTIETH SUNDAY 
Prayer Introduction 

SEEKING GOD FOR THIRTY YEARS 
The simple childlike faith of many of the believers 
in foreign lands is beautiful to see. Writing from 
Paotingfu, China, one of the missionaries says : "One 
of the most interesting inquirers of the year was an old 
lady of over sixty. At the very first opportunity for 
prayer she prayed most touchingly in a clear, earnest 
voice, talking to the Lord as if he were present before 
her. 

" 'Lord, I have been looking for thee for thirty years. I 
have tried many other religions, going a few steps and 
finding them false or unsatisfactory, and then having to 
return. But now I have found thee, Lord, the only true 
God.' " 



146 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

There are many in non-Christian lands who are 
seeking the light and God. Let lis pray that the gospel 
may reach every such longing heart. 

"We will bow our heads in silent prayer, for a mo- 
ment, before Mr. leads us, and will you not ask 

that God will send out from our midst some who may 
have the joy of carrying this gospel to those who have 
never heard it? 

II. The Gospel Meeting the World's Needs 
Sundays 31 to 34 Inclusive 

THIRTY-FIRST SUNDAY 
Fifteen Minute Program for Opening Period 

A CHRISTIAN HERO— DR. ARTHUR JACKSON 

Note — Let all who take part in this Program make thor- 
ough preparation in advance so that it may be rendered 
effectively. It will be advisable to have a rehearsal. This 
will enable the Leader to keep the Program strictly within 
the time limits of the usual opening period of fifteen 
or twenty minutes as the case may be. If necessary omit 
some of the material, but do not encroach upon the time of 
the regular lesson study period. 

Aim: To portray the truly heroic service rendered 
by Dr. Arthur Jackson in fighting ' the pneumonic 
plague, and to show how others were remarkably in- 
fluenced by his Christian character. 

Chord on Piano 
Silence 

Leader — We are to hear to-day about a Christian 
hero who died recently fighting the pneumonic plague 
in Manchuria. As a boy in Scotland one of the hymns 



Third Quarter 147 

he used to love to sing was "Brightly gleams our ban- 
ner." Let us sing it to-day with spirit. 

Hymn: Brightly Gleams Our Banner 1 (Tune, St. 
Theresa) 

1. Brightly gleams our banner, 
Pointing to the sky, 
Waving wanderers onward 
To their home on high. 
Journeying o'er the desert, 

Gladly thus we pray. 
And with hearts united, 

Take our heavenward way. 



Refrain 



Brightly gleams our banner, 
Pointing to the sky, 

Waving wanderers onward 
To their home on high. 

2. Jesus, Lord and Master, 

At thy sacred feet, 
Here with hearts rejoicing 

See thy children meet; 
Often have we left thee, 

Often gone astray; 
Keep us, mighty Savior, 

In the narrow way. 

3. All our days direct us 

In the way we go; 
Lead us on victorious 
Over every foe; 



1 If the hymns suggested in this program are not in the school hymnal, they 
may be copied on the blackboard, or stenciled on muslin, or be mimeographed. 
If preferred, other appropriate hymns may be substituted. 



148 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

Bid thine angels shield us 
When the storm-clouds lower, 

Pardon thou and save us 
In the last dread hour. 

Prayer: That we may lead heroic lives under 
Christ's Banner 

Note — This prayer should not exceed one minute. 

Leader — We now want to hear something of the 

early life of our young hero, Arthur Jackson. 

will tell us. 

The Early Days of Arthur Jackson 

There was keen football rivalry among the schools 
of Liverpool, England. The final tie in 1900 between 
the Crosby School and Liverpool College was a mem- 
orable match. Liverpool early in the game was five 
points ahead and at the close of the first half was 
still two points in the lead. Crosby began the second 
half determined to win. For twenty minutes it was a 
grim struggle with play in the midfield, neither side 
gaining advantage. Finally the Crosby forwards wore 
down their opponents and repeatedly had the ball. 
This gave the backs their chance to score four times 
in quick succession and the victory — the first time in 
ten years. The Crosbeians were wild with delight. 
The hero of the occasion was Arthur Jackson, who 
was in command of the forwards and who at the crit- 
ical moment rallied his men and won the game. 

When Jackson went to Cambridge he continued to 
play football and also won his place on the crew. This 



Third Quarter 149 

comment upon his work in the boat appeared in the 
college magazine : "A tower of strength and honest 
to the core. Heavy with his hands, but races mag- 
nificently." He was a good scholar as well and an 
honor man. Having grown up in a home of culture 
and of a strong Christian influence, he early became a 
Christian. At college he was a religious leader and 
lived his beliefs. After graduating from Cambridge, 
in 1905, he went to Liverpool to complete his medical 
work. At the Royal Infirmary he held all the resident 
posts open to medical students, being in turn House 
Surgeon, House Physician, and House Surgeon to 
the Special Departments. He was a doctor born. His 
superior writes of him: "As my house physician he 
won the respect and affection of all he came in contact 
with, and I can assure you that I never had a more 
painstaking and conscientious resident." He was mod- 
est, unassuming, but bright and cheerful. "Strong 
in mind and body, he took keen delight in all that 
made for cheerfulness and laughter. And when the 
talk turned on matters more serious, on duty and cour- 
age and trust in the great Hero-Savior, he was still 
the same, transparently honest. No one could fail to 
see that his religion was the central fact of his life." 

When sixteen years old, he decided to become a 
foreign missionary. He had learned of the needs of 
the multitudes in the regions beyond, and like his 
Master he was moved with compassion. His was a 
keenly sensitive and sympathetic nature and pity was 
not merely an emotion with him, it was a motive. 

Leader — Before Dr. Jackson went to the foreign 



150 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

field he was thoroughly fitted by his college and medical 
training. But he needed, as a missionary, spiritual 
training also. He knew what it meant to fight against 
evil and his own soul was a battle-field. His biogra- 
pher says of him: 

"His letters are full of the clash of arms. He was fight- 
ing for his life, though the observer did not see the marks 
of battle. By endurance he came into possession of his 
soul. The flaws, faults, and failures that were to be seen 
in others' lives were conspicuously absent from his. My 
personal tribute is without any reservation. For years I 
knew him, and never have I known him say or do any- 
thing unworthy. He was a verray parfit, gentil knyght/ 
Evil seemed to flee his presence ; in his company it was 
easy to be good." 

What enabled him thus to live victoriously was the 
armor of God, which Paul describes in Ephesians vi. 
10-18. Let us read this passage responsively. 

Scripture: Ephesians vi. 10-18 

Leader — We shall now hear of Dr. Jackson's brief 
but brilliant service in Manchuria. 

The Hero Falls at His Post 

Fully equipped, Dr. Jackson offered his services in 
191 o to his own Church, the English Presbyterian. 
As the funds were low, they could not send him, so he 
applied to the United Free Church of Scotland, and 
was appointed to the Medical Mission at Mukden, 
Manchuria. He sailed September 26, 1910, and ar- 
rived at his destination November 13. Just before 



Third Quarter 151 

his arrival the pneumonic plague had broken out in 
the northern part of Manchuria. Rumors reached Muk- 
den of its approach south and by January it was actually 
in Mukden, five cases having died. Chinese coolies 
were pouring into the city from the north, on their way 
home for the New Year season. They had come from 
the plague-infected districts, and to permit them to go 
on, without examination, would mean spreading the 
plague all over China. Mukden was the strategic rail- 
way center from which lines reached to Peking, 
Tientsin, and Port Arthur. A doctor was needed to 
stand between the plague-stricken and those cities to 
which their coming would mean death. 

Dr. Arthur Jackson at once volunteered for the serv- 
ice. It was a perilous post, and he knew it. Such close 
contact with the plague might mean infection, and in- 
fection meant death. Simply to catch the breath of a 
plague patient was sufficient to contract the disease. 
To volunteer for such service required the kind of 
bravery Dr. Jackson displayed, the sense of his own 
risk being obscured by his knowledge of China's peril. 

For ten days he labored heroically among four 
hundred and seventy plague suspects, and then having 
contracted the dreaded disease, died on January 25, 
191 1, at the age of twenty-six. Though his period of 
missionary service was less than three months, he had 
been faithful unto death. 

Note — As soon as the above has been given, another mem- 
ber of the school, without announcement, should step to the 
platform and read the following testimony of the Viceroy of 
Manchuria. 



152 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

The Testimony of a Viceroy 

That Dr. Jackson's life and sacrifice had made a pro- 
found impression upon the Chinese, the remarkable 
testimony of the Viceroy of Manchuria, the Honorable 
Hsi Liang, 1 abundantly shows. This testimony was 
given by the Viceroy at a Memorial service held shortly 
after Dr. Jackson's death and is as follows: 

"We have shown ourselves unworthy of the great trust 
laid upon us by our Emperor; 2 we have allowed a dire 
pestilence to overrun the sacred capital. His majesty the 
King of Great Britain shows sympathy with every coun- 
try when calamity overtakes it; his subject, Dr. Jackson, 
moved by his sovereign's spirit, and with the heart of the 
Savior, who gave his life to deliver the world, responded 
nobly when we asked him to help our country in its need. 
He went forth to help us in our fight daily, where the 
pest lay thickest; amidst the groans of the dying he strug- 
gled to cure the stricken, to find medicine to stay the evil. 
Worn by his efforts, the pestilence seized upon him, and 
took him from us long ere his time. Our sorrow is be- 
yond all measure; our grief too deep for words. 

"Dr. Jackson was a young man of high education and 
great natural ability. He came to Manchuria with the 
intention of spreading medical knowledge, and thus con- 
ferring untold blessings on the Eastern people. In pursuit 
of his ideal he was cut down. The Presbyterian Mission 
has lost a recruit of great promise, the Chinese govern- 
ment a man who gave his life in his desire to help them. 

"O Spirit of Dr. Jackson, we pray you intercede for the 
twenty million people of Manchuria, and ask the Lord of 

1 Pronounce, She Le-ang'. 

2 At the time~of Dr. Jackson's memorial service China had not yet become 
a republic, and so the Viceroy mentions the Emperor. 



Third Quarter 153 

heaven to take away this pestilence, so that we may once 
more lay our heads in peace upon our pillows. 

"In life you were brave, now you are an exalted spirit. 
Noble spirit, who sacrificed your life for us, help us still, 
and look down in kindness upon us all." 

That this testimony was sincere is evidenced by the 
fact that the Viceroy sent $10,000 for the use of Dr. 
Jackson's family, as an expression of his sympathy. 
This money Dr. Jackson's mother immediately resolved 
to give to the proposed Medical College at Mukden, 
and the Viceroy on learning of this, contributed an extra 
$2,000 as a personal gift for the same purpose, and 
$5,000 more toward the endowment of a "Jackson 
Memorial Chair" of medicine in the college. 

Leader — There is one hymn that above all others 
seems appropriate for us to sing after what we have 
just heard — "Ten thousand times ten thousand." Let 
us sing it. 

Hymn : Ten Thousand Times Ten Thousand (Tune, 
Alford) 

1. Ten thousand times ten thousand, 

In sparkling raiment bright, 
The armies of the ransomed saints 

Throng up the steeps of light; 
'Tis finished, all is finished, 

Their fight with death and sin : 
Fling open wide the golden gates, 

And let the victors in ! 

2. What rush of hallelujahs 

Fills all the earth and sky ! 



154 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

What ringing of a thousand harps 

Bespeaks the triumph nigh ! 
O day, for which creation 

And all its tribes were made ! 
O joy, for all its former woes 

A thousandfold repaid ! 

3. O then what raptured greetings 

On Canaan's happy shore, 
What knitting severed friendships up, 

Where partings are no more ! 
Then eyes with joy shall sparkle. 

That brimmed with tears of late, 
Orphans no longer fatherless, 

Nor widows desolate. 

4. Bring near thy great salvation, 

Thou lamb for sinners slain; 
Fill up the roll of thine elect, 

Then take thy power and reign; 
Appear, Desire of nations, 

Thine exiles long for home; 
Show in the heavens thy promised sign, 

Thou Prince and Savior, come. 

Note — It is urged that the following statement of Dr. 
Arthur Jackson be lettered in motto form and displayed on 
the walls of the Sunday-school room. Also- the testimony 
about him : 



If we only make Jesus Lord in deed and 
in truth, and let other people know that we 
have done so, and that he is a living reality 
to us, I am sure we will find things much 
easier. 

— Dr. Arthur Jackson, of Manchuria. 



Third Quarter 155 



He was a man to restore your faith in 
your fellows. 

He was a study in Christian Evidences. 

He himself was an argument you could 
not refute. 

-Testimony regarding Dr. Arthur Jackson of Manchuria. 



Note — At the conclusion of this Program, the Superin- 
tendent will dismiss the classes in the usual manner for their 
lesson study. All the teachers should know in advance of 
•the presentation of this Program, its contents, so that they 
may plan to relate it to the teaching of the day in their 
classes. This will avoid the difficulty of two absolutely dis- 
tinct and possibly unrelated impressions on the pupils, one 
from this Program and the other from the Bible lesson fol- 
lowing in the classes. 

— Costain, The Life of Arthur Jackson of Manchuria. 

II. The Gospel Meeting the World's Needs 
Sundays 31 to 34 Inclusive 

THIRTY-SECOND SUNDAY 
Scripture Introduction — Psalm li. 1-13 

A KOREAN ATHLETE BECOMES A SOUL 

WINNER 

At the Y. M. C. A. in Seoul there was a young man 
who was a great athlete, and carried off nearly all the 
prizes on field day. He came under the influence of 
the gospel and came to the missionary in great dis- 
tress, confessing that some time before he had stolen 
money and other things from a foreigner. He wanted 



156 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

to know what he should do. The missionary advised 
him to make full confession, even if it should mean 
his going to prison. He went to the foreigner and did 
confess his theft. This matter being cleared up, the 
young man became a devoted Christian. He began to 
pray for his father, and through his efforts both father 
and mother, his wife and his grandmother, became 
Christians. To-day he is a deacon in the church and 
is the kind of man who puts down in a book the names 
of unconverted people, spending the whole night in 
prayer for them. 

Before he could win any one else to Christ, he had 
first to make confession of his wrong-doing. Long 
years ago there was a king who had done wrong. 
Soon conscience began to work and he became very 
unhappy. He wrote a description of how he felt. We 
may find it in Psalm li, verses one to thirteen. Let us 
read the passage responsively. 

Note — After the passage has been read, 

Leader — When does David say sinners shall be 
converted through his testimony? Verse thirteen. 

Then will I teach transgressors thy ways, and 
sinners shall be converted unto thee. 

But when is that? 

After he has confessed his sin, and a clean heart 
has been created and joy restored, only then could 
he have success in soul winning. 



Third Quarter 157 

II. The Gospel Meeting the World's Needs 
Sundays 31 to 34 Inclusive 

THIRTY-THIRD SUNDAY 

Introduction to the use of the Doxology and the Scripture 

Lesson : Psalm xxxiv 

HOW THE DOXOLOGY SAVED THE DAY AT 

PEKING 
During the siege of Peking by the Boxers in 1900, 
the schoolgirls of the Protestant Missions were gath- 
ered in Prince Su's palace. There came a day in the 
siege when the Chinese made a breach in the wall, and 
the Japanese who were defending the place were almost 
overpowered by numbers. The schoolgirls with their 
teachers were gathered in the adjoining courts and 
praying for the soldiers who were defending them. 
When the moment came that it seemed certain that 
they were facing a horrible death, they all arose and 
sang the doxology : 

"Praise God from Whom all Blessings Flow." 

It was taken up and echoed from court to court. The 
Japanese soldiers thus inspired to greater effort by 
the courage and faith of those they defended, suc- 
ceeded in driving back the enemy and closing the 
breach. Then they turned and gave the Japanese sa- 
lute for courage, and throwing their caps in the air 
shouted "Banzai, banzai." 

If these girls could sing the doxology when facing 
death, should there be less praise in our hearts to God 
when our days are dark and trials are hard ? 

Let us sing the doxology to-day with new and fuller 



158 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

meaning, following it with an appropriate Scripture 
lesson, Psalm xxxiv. 

Note — After the singing of the doxology 

Leader — Let us turn now in our Bibles to Psalm 
xxxiv and read what the Psalmist says about praising 
God always. Let us read it responsively. 

— Hubbard, Under Marching Orders. 

II. The Gospel Meeting the World's Need 
Sundays 31 to 34 Inclusive 

THIRTY-FOURTH SUNDAY 

Field Story 

THE STORY OF SIN PAO 

It was a few years ago when Korean men wore top- 
knots on their heads. They used head-bands to keep 
the hair in place. 

Sin Pao 1 made these head-bands of woven horse- 
hair. There was nothing else he could do. He was a 
cripple, and day by day, because his twisted legs could 
not carry him to work amid the barley or in the muck 
of the rice-fields, he sat on the floor of his father's 
little mud hut and wove the horsehair mesh, binding 
it in place with seaweed glue. 

He had never walked half a mile in his life, and all 
he knew of the world was the cluster of mud-walled 
houses in the labyrinth of winding lanes that made up 
his native village. To be sure there was Golden Moun- 
tain across the valley, a gigantic pile of towering gran- 
ite. From its summit one could see all the world, peo- 

1 Pronounce, Sin Pow. 



Third Quarter 159 

pie said, but he could never go there and little Sin Pao 
eould not see the beauty in the great calm mountain. 
It only seemed to him like all the rest of life, hope- 
less and unattainable. 

Yet so far from despairing of ever being anything 
or knowing anything in life, Sin Pao was a boy of de- 
termination. Little by little he learned to read the 
Korean characters, in odd moments and intervals of 
work while he rested his tired fingers, and he began 
to read some of the evil books which one finds even 
in the scanty Korean literature. 

And then one day some one gave him a little leaflet 
with a different kind of a story printed in it. It was 
called, "The Road to True Blessing," and it told of a 
Savior and forgiveness of sins and a new life. Sin 
Pao was only a young boy but he was thought- 
ful, as suffering makes people thoughtful, and he 
said, "This is good doctrine. I will follow it." 
Now even a cripple can think and talk and' reason and 
argue, and Sin Pao's enthusiastic words soon brought 
his uncle to believe too. His father was a drunkard 
and not easily induced to listen. Sin Pao said, "All 
followers of the Jesus doctrine rest on the Lord's 
Day and meet together. We must have a meeting- 
house." But he knew nothing of the customs and 
manner of worship nor of Christian songs nor of 
prayer, and the nearest church was too far away for 
him to visit and learn these things. So he made a 
great decision. He would go to Taiku and find out 
from some one who knew 7 . But he was a cripple. 
How could he go? There was not a wheeled vehicle 



i6o Missionary Programs and Incidents 

in all southern Korea then, no roads, only the winding 
paths among the rice-fields, but he could go on a ji-gi. 1 




COOLIE WITH A JI-GI 

Probably none of you have ever seen a ji-gi. It is 



Pronounce, je'-ge. 



Third Quarter 161 

a frame made of two forked sticks braced and bound 
together and carried on the back by straw ropes pass- 
ing over the shoulders and under the arms, and it is 
used by all Koreans for carrying burdens. The weari- 
ness and pain and hardship of riding twenty-five miles 
cramped in the crotch of a ji-gi perched on the back 
of a jogging coolie would have daunted a less deter- 
mined spirit than Sin Pao, but he said, "It is worth 
while to know the doctrine well." He made an extra 
head-band, outside of working hours, so it would be 
his very own. He sold it and persuaded a neighbor to 
carry him in to Taiku, he promising to supply the "rice 
price" for the journey. He reached Taiku at the time 
of one of the Men's Bible Classes, and for a day or 
two the little cripple escaped the notice of the leaders 
as he sat among the audience of grown men, but one 
day a missionary found him and heard his story. 

So Sin Pao learned what he wanted to about prayer 
and worship and the rules of the Jesus Church, and 
he knew now that he would be able to start a church 
in his own village, and though nothing could be done 
for his crippled body, he learned that, after all, life 
could have meaning for him, and that beyond this life 
a new body would be his for a life of wider service. 
With the joy of his new knowledge in his heart he did 
not mind the jolting and cramping of the weary miles 
homeward. He was going to do something in the 
world though he was a cripple. 

And what did it all mean in the end? Sin Pao 
didn't know all the doctrine, but he knew enough to 
tell others, and little by little his friends and neighbors 



162 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

became interested in his words, and now in that little 
village there is a church and a group of believers, all 
coming from the faith and energy of one little cripple. 
His life hasn't been much easier these days. Indeed 
in some ways it is harder. His mother has died, and 
being a cripple he cannot marry, so there will be no 
one in the home to cook for him and his father. And 
he is losing his trade too, for the Koreans are cutting off 
their topknots now, and the horsehair head-bands are 
no longer necessary as they once were. 

But his life is brighter and his face cheerier and his 
hope larger than ever before, and among all the 
churches there is scarcely a member who asks more 
intelligent questions of the missionary on his occa- 
sional visits to the church which grew out of Sin Pao's 
efforts, questions which show that he studies his Bible 
and wants to know God's will. No one has more en- 
ergy and enthusiasm for spreading the doctrine among 
others than Sin Pao the cripple of Sup Pat village. 

— Letter of the Rev. Walter C. Erdman, Missionary at Taiku, Korea. 

III. Notable Events of Mission History 
Sundays 35 to 37 Inclusive 

THIRTY-FIFTH SUNDAY 
Fifteen Minute Program for Opening Period 

KAPIOLANI DEFIES THE FIRE GODDESS 

PELE 

Note — Let all who take part in this Program make thor- 
ough preparation in advance so that it may be rendered 
effectively. It will be advisable to have a rehearsal. This 
will enable the Leader to keep the Program strictly within 



Third Quarter 163 

the time limits of the usual opening period of fifteen 
or twenty minutes, as the case may be. If necessary omit 
some of the material, but do not encroach upon the time of 
the regular lesson study period. 

Aim: To portray the daring displayed by Kapio- 
lani in defying public opinion and ancient customs, 
and to realize how her triumphant faith broke the 
pozver of heathenism in Hawaii. 

Chord on Piano 

Silence 

Scripture: 1 Kings xviii. 17-40 

Leader — Let us read for our Scripture lesson to-day 
the account of the contest that should decide whether 
Jehovah or Baal were the true God of Israel, found 
in 1 Kings xviii. 17-40. The faith of the nation hangs 
on the issue. Will Jehovah vindicate his prophet Elijah 
before the multitude? 

Leader — This account we have just read recalls the 
bravery of the Christian Queen Ka-pi-o-la-ni, 1 of the 
Hawaiian Islands, who soon after her conversion de- 
fied the goddess Pele 2 — the fire goddess of the vol- 
cano — and thus broke the backbone of heathenism in 
Hawaii. Mr. will tell us. 

"In December, 1824, Kapiolani resolved to free her 
people from the thraldom of this superstition and 
break the power of the fire goddess by defying her in 
her own domains. Her plan was to visit the mission- 

1 Pronounce, Kah-pe-o-lah'-ne. 

2 Pronounce, Pe'-le. 



164 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

aries at Hilo, where a mission station had recently 
been opened, taking the track across the mountain on 
which the crater is situated — a difficult and dangerous 
journey of one hundred miles across rough lava beds. 
Since there were at that time neither horses nor mules 
in Hawaii, she was obliged to travel the entire dis- 
tance on foot. 

"Her people were dismayed, and gathered from far 
and near to plead with her to give up so dangerous 
an exploit. Even her husband, Nai-he, 1 sought to dis- 
suade her. But strong in faith, believing that her 
heavenly Father would protect her, she said to them: 
'The tabus 2 are abolished. There is but one great God ; 
he will keep me from harm/ 

"When her people found that she could not be in- 
duced to abandon the project, eighty of them decided 
to go with her. As she journeyed toward the volcano, 
Kapiolani was stopped again and again by men and 
women along the way who implored her to return 
home and not risk Pele's anger. With heroic faith 
she kept bravely on, simply answering: Tf I am de- 
stroyed you may all believe in Pele ; but if I am not, 
then you must all turn to the true God/ 

"Growing along the mountain path were the ohelo 
berries sacred to Pele, which no Hawaiian dared eat 
without permission from the goddess. Determined to 
break every tabu, Kapiolani ate freely of them without 
making the customary offering, but her followers dared 
not do so. Arriving at the crater, she led the way 

1 Pronounce, Ny'-hay. 

2 Tabus are prohibitions. 



Third Quarter 165 

down the steep, rocky path, across the hot lava beds, 
the ground trembling under her feet, and steam issuing 
from every crevice, to the edge of Ha-le-mau-mau. 1 
Into the great lake of fire she deliberately hurled 
stone after stone, knowing that nothing could be more 
disrespectful and displeasing to the goddess. 

"Only those who have watched the awful fires of 
Ki-lau-e-a, 2 and who know with what profound terrors 
pagan deities are clothed in the common mind, and 
with what tenacity these superstitions continue to 
hold even professed converts, can imagine what holy 
courage and faith must have been begotten in this 
Hawaiian heroine. 

"Turning to her terrified people, she said, 'Jehovah is 
my God. He kindled these fires. I fear not Pele. 
Should I perish by her anger, then you may all fear 
her power ; but if Jehovah saves me in breaking her 
tabus, then you must fear and serve Jehovah. The 
gods of Hawaii are vain. Great is the goodness of 
Jehovah in sending missionaries to turn us from these 
vanities to the living God/ The whole company then 
knelt, prayer was offered, and the crater rang with 
the music of a Christian hymn. Above the roaring 
and crackling of the flames it could be heard, echoing 
and re-echoing to the praise of Jehovah. Thus were 
the fire palaces of Pele consecrated as a temple of the 
living God/' 

Leader — Let us now join in singing a hymn which 
is most appropriate. "O God, our help in ages past." 



1 Pronounce, Hah-le-mow'-mow. 

2 Pronounce, Ke-low-ay'-ah. 



1 66 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

Hymn: O God, Our Help in Ages Past 1 (Tune, 
St. Anne) 

i. O God, our help in ages past, 

Our hope for years to come, 
Our shelter from the stormy blast, 
And our eternal home ! 

2. Under the shadow of thy throne 

Thy saints have dwelt secure ; 
. Sufficient is thine arm alone, 
And our defense is sure. 

3. Before the hills in order stood, 

Or earth received her frame, 
From everlasting thou art God, 
To endless years the same. 

4. A thousand ages in thy sight 

Are like an evening gone; 
Short as the watch that ends the night 
Before the rising sun. 

5. Time like an ever-rolling stream, 

Bears all its sons away; 
They fly, forgotten, as a dream 
Dies at the opening day. 

6. O God, our help in ages past, 

Our hope for years to come, 
Be thou our guard while life shall last 
And our eternal home. 

1 If this hymn is not in the school hymnal, it may be copied on the black- 
board, stenciled on muslin, or be mimeographed. If preferred, some other 
appropriate hymn may be substituted. 



Third Quarter 167 

Leader — Mr. ■ — will now lead us in a brief 

prayer for the Christian work in Hawaii now under 
the American flag. 

Note — This prayer should not exceed one minute. 

Note — At the conclusion of this Program, the Superin- 
tendent will dismiss the classes in the usual manner for their 
lesson study. All the teachers should know in advance of 
the presentation of this Program, its contents, so that they 
may plan to relate it to the teaching of the day in their 
classes. This will avoid the difficulty of two absolutely dis- 
tinct and possibly unrelated impressions on the pupils, one 
from this Program and the other from the Bible lesson fol- 
lowing in the classes. 

— Brain, The Transformation of Hawaii. 

III. Notable Events of Mission History 
Sundays 35 to 37 Inclusive 

THIRTY-SIXTH SUNDAY 

Field Story, Impersonation, and Book Announcement of Winning 

the Oregon Country 

SEEKING THE WHITE MAN'S BOOK OF 

HEAVEN 

Leader — It is a touching story how the Nez Per-ce 1 
Indians of the Oregon country in the great North- 
west tried to procure the white man's "Book of 
Heaven." Through traders and trappers they had 
learned that the white man had such a book, but no 
one had brought it to them. Eagerly they inquired 
for it as they came in contact with new traders. Finally 
they decided to send some of their own warriors to 
the civilized country and get the book from the white 



1 Pronounce, Nez Per-say 



1 68 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

man. The names of the warriors who went were: 
Black Eagle, Man-of-the-morning, Rabbits-skin-leg- 
gings, and No-horns-on-his-head. After a long jour- 
ney of 2,000 miles they finally reached St. Louis and 
made their request known. General Clark was sta- 
tioned at the fort at that time. 

The General probably told them something about 
God, as much as he felt they could understand, but he 
had no Bible in any language which the Nez Per-ce 
could read. 

Two of the older men of the party died in St. Louis 

during their visit. In the spring, the other two Indians 

started on their way home. A banquet was given in 

their honor and before they left No-Horns-on-his- 

head spoke as follows : 

Note — A young man, impersonating the Indian, preferably 
in Indian costume, now recites the following slowly, but with 
much feeling: 

"I came to you over the trail of many moons, from 
the setting sun. You were the friends of my fathers, 
who have all gone the long way. I came with an eye 
partly open for my people who sit in darkness. I go 
back with both eyes closed. How can I go back blind 
to my blind people? I made my way to you with 
strong arms through many enemies and strange lands 
that I might carry back much to them. I go back 
with both arms broken and empty ! Two fathers came 
with us; they were the braves of many snows and 
wars. We leave them asleep here by your great water 
and teepees. They were tired by many moons, and 
their moccasins wore out. 



Third Quarter 169 

"My people sent me to get the white man's Book of 
Heaven. You took me to where you allow your women 
to dance, as we do not ours; and the Book was not 
there. You took me to where they worship the 
Great Spirit with candles, and the Book was not 
there. You showed me the images of the Great 
Spirit, and pictures of the Good Land Beyond, 
but the Book was not among them to tell me 
the way. I am going back the long trail to my people 
in the dark land. You make my feet heavy with gifts, 
and my moccasins will grow old in carrying them, and 
yet the Book is not among them! When I tell my 
poor people, after one more snow, in the big council, 
that I did not bring the Book, no word will be spoken 
by our old men or by our young braves. One by one 
they will rise up and go out in silence. My people will 
die in darkness, and they will go on a long path to 
other hunting-grounds. No white man will go with 
them, and no white man's Book will make the way 
plain. I have no more words." 

Leader — The appeal we have just listened to was 
published. How it was answered is told in Winning 
the Oregon Country, by John T. Faris. The book is 
in our Sunday-school library. Will the person who 
takes it to-day please return it next Sunday, so that 
others may have it? 

— Fans, Winning the Oregon Country. 



170 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

III. Notable Events of Mission History 
Sundays 35 to 37 Inclusive 

THIRTY-SEVENTH SUNDAY 
Prayer Introduction 

THE "LONE STAR" MISSION, A CHALLENGE 

TO FAITH AND THE REWARD 

OF FAITH 

In southern India is located the Ongole Mission 
among the Telugus. In the early days the work was 
so discouraging and the results so meager that twice 
the American Baptist Missionary Society was on the 
point of abandoning it. The missionaries on the field, 
however, Dr. and Mrs. Lyman Jewett, had faith to 
believe that God would bring a harvest. 

Near the mission was a hill from which hundreds of 
heathen villages could be seen, and here at sunrise Mr. 
and Mrs. Jewett and three faithful native Christians 
went out on New Year's morning, 1853, to P ra y — to 
claim those villages for Christ and to plead for a worker 
for the Ongole district. 

Over in Burlington, Iowa, was a young man named 
John E. Clough, who had recently become interested 
in missions. The news that the Missionary Society was 
on the point of abandoning the "Lone Star Mission" 
because of discouragement was to John Clough a chal- 
lenge. He believed that this was God's call to him to 
devote his life to preaching the gospel to the Telugus. 
He went to Boston to interview the Missionary Society, 
and when he was asked what he would do should he 
not be appointed to go to the Telugus, he replied that 



Third Quarter 171 

he thought he would "find a way to get there. ,, This 
was because he was persuaded that God had appointed 
him for this work. 

His faith in God and great courage brought new 
hope to the Mission on his arrival in 1865. He encour- 
aged the workers to expect one thousand converts in a 
single year, and later, in 1897, ten thousand. God 
honored such faith, and in one day 2,222 converts were 
baptized by six missionaries. After forty-six years' 
service, Dr. Clough saw the mission grow from fewer 
than fifty Christians to about 60,000, with a college, 
theological seminary, numerous station schools, hos- 
pitals, an orphanage, and various kindred agencies. 

Leader — God's promise is, "In due season we shall 
reap, if we faint not. ,, Let us pray in faith to-day for 
a harvest in the hard and difficult places both at home 
and abroad. Let us pray also that the difficulties in 

our own local field may be overcome. Will Mr. 

please lead us? 

— Missionary Review of the World, February, 191 1. 

IV. The Call of the Field for Service 
Sundays 38 and 39 

THIRTY-EIGHTH SUNDAY 
Prayer Introduction 

VASSALS OF JESUS CHRIST 

Note — The following incident and quotation from Dr. 
Moule should be told only after much prayer on the part of 
the person who will present it. The school also should be in 
a right attitude of mind : 



172 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

On February 4, 1885, in Exeter Hall, London, a 
farewell meeting was held for a, group of seven Cam- 
bridge University students who were on the eve of their 
departure for China. They were known as the "Cam- 
bridge Seven/' as choice a body of men as ever gradu- 
ated from the University. Previous to this farewell 
service they had held densely crowded meetings in 
various places, where they modestly but fearlessly 
spoke of God's goodness to them, of the joy of serving 
him, and appealed to others to surrender life to Jesus 
Christ. No such missionary meeting as the Exeter 
Hall service had ever been seen in the city of London 
before. 

A few weeks later another service for men was held 
in the same hall, gathered by the Y. M. C. A. to give 
the Church Missionary Society an opportunity to pre- 
sent the cause of missions. Dr. Handley Moule, one 
of the leading clergymen of England, spoke, and in 
the course of his remarks said : 

"You know, in the old feudal days, when the vassal 
did his homage to his lord, he did this: he put his 
hands together, and put them within the hands of his 
lord, in token of absolute submission to his will and 
readiness for activity in his work. That is the only 
true position for a Christian's hands, the hands and 
heart and will, the spirit and life — the only true posi- 
tion; not one, but both quite within the hands of the 
Sovereign, the infinitely more feudal Lord, the Despot, 
the glorious, absolute, unconstitutional Despot of his 
servants, the infinitely trustworthy, infinitely sover- 
eign Lord Jesus Christ. Oh, let me seize this moment 



Third Quarter 173 

to say what I had not meant to say, that this comes as 
a personal appeal to every one of us here by the fact 
of this meeting, comes to you young men who are here 
in such masses and multitudes, not merely because you 
are here for a great and interesting occasion ; you are 
here before the unseen, the real, the personal Lord 
Jesus Christ. He is here to you; he is now speaking 
to you through this meeting as his voice ; and you will 
have to say something to him, whatever it is, in reply — 
as to whether for his service, whether at home or 
abroad, whether in the commonest round of the most 
ordinary life till you die, or whether in the high places 
of the field you are prepared to live as those who have 
put their hands in his, and have recognized distinctly 
that the center of your life is shifted off self on to Jesus 
Christ, and that you have distinctly laid down under- 
neath his feet all those desires to attract notice for 
self's sake, to get praise, even the least item, that shall 
terminate in self. You belong to him if you are his; 
you are to live as those that belong to him. All your 
gains of every kind are to go into your Master's purse, 
and he is to decide where, and how, and how long you 
are to serve." 

Note — If the above quotation from Dr. Moule is presented 
with deep feeling and the Spirit so directs, it may be well to 
call on some one in the school to lead in prayer definitely 
that some members of the local Sunday-school may respond 
to the call to missionary service. 

— Murray, Key to the Missionary Problem. 



174 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

IV. The Call of the Field for Service 
Sundays 38 and 39 

THIRTY-NINTH SUNDAY 
Introduction to the Use of the Hymn, "The Son of God Goes 

Forth to War" 

LET NO ONE THINK THE PRICE TOO HIGH 

Note — This material is suitable for use with Seniors. 

"Let no one think the price too high." These words 
were used many times in conversation, and in his cor- 
respondence after the death of his wife, by R. Ray 
Eldred, a missionary in Africa. He himself, while on 
an itinerating tour in the fall of 1913, in an attempt 
to swim across a river, was drowned. He was on his 
way, in the far interior, to a village which had never 
heard the good news of Jesus Christ. 

"It costs money and it costs lives to give a knowl- 
edge of Christ and salvation through Christ to the na- 
tions that know not God. - This should surprise and dis- 
courage no one who is interested in the affairs of the 
Kingdom. 

"In order for the Son of God to become the Savior 
of the world, it was necessary for him to empty him- 
self and to take the form of a servant, and to become 
obedient unto death, yea, the death of the cross. The 
Apostle Peter reminds us that we were redeemed, not 
with corruptible things, with silver and gold, but with 
precious blood, even the blood of Christ. The apos- 
tles gave their lives and their all to the task he as- 
signed them. We know something of what they expe- 
rienced while engaged in his service. They were made 



Third Quarter 175 

a spectacle unto the world, both to angels and to men. 
They were hungry and thirsty and cold; they were 
buffeted and had no home they could call their own; 
they toiled working with their hands; they were re- 
viled and persecuted and defamed ; they were made as 
the filth of the world and the offscouring of all things. 
Tradition tells that most of them died as martyrs for the 
faith. These men did not regret the choice they made 
in their youth. On the contrary they gloried in their 
divine ministry. They felt that the price was not too 
high. 

"The Church has given, money and sent the ablest 
and noblest of her sons and daughters to the work of 
evangelizing the world. Many of these were beaten 
and stoned and imprisoned and burnt at the stake 
and beheaded for their devotion. They exulted as 
Paul did that they were honored in being permitted to 
preach the unsearchable riches of Christ to the nations. 
Adelbert of Prague said: 'We know that we suffer 
for the name of our dear Lord, whose might is above 
all might, whose beauty is above all beauty, and whose 
grace is inexpressible. What can be more blessed than 
to lay down life for God?' Hannington of Africa 
wrote in his diary of the mockery, derision, wounds, 
fever, stench, filth, he had to endure, and the brutal 
clamor of his jailers. He knew that his end was near, 
but he did not murmur. His last meditation was on the 
text, 'I will magnify thee, O Lord, for thou hast set 
me up, and hast not made my foes to triumph over me.' 
Raymond Lull, the greatest man of his age, was 
stoned to death in North Africa; John Williams was 



176 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

clubbed to death and eaten; Bishop Patteson was speared 
to death ; Boniface died in the same way at the hands of 
men whom he was eager to save ; Judson was in Bur- 
mese prisons for nearly two years, and in that time 
suffered a thousand deaths. And yet, these men felt 
that the price was not too high. 

"Many who did not die as martyrs were called 
upon to suffer much in the service of their Lord. 
Carey suffered from ridicule, poverty, sickness, and 
bereavement. Carey was perfectly at home as a mis- 
sionary, and rejoiced that God had given him that 
honor of being a missionary. He was known among 
his associates as 'the cheerful old man/ On leaving 
London for Uganda, Mackay told the Society that one 
of the group that accompanied him might die within 
six months. He urged them not to be discouraged 
when the news came that one of their number was no 
more, but to send some one at once to take his place. 
Years later he wrote home : 'I am alone, with no Euro- 
pean companionship except my books and the graves 
of my departed companions. What a suggestion; to 
give up the mission? Surely you are joking. If you 
tell me that such a suggestion has been made, I can 
only answer, Never/ He thought the work worth 
while. Dying of starvation in Patagonia, Allen Gardi- 
ner wrote, 'Should we languish and die here, I beseech 
thee, O Lord, to raise up others and send them forth 
as laborers into the harvest.' As he breathed his last, 
Golaz said : 'Tell the church not to be discouraged if 
the first workers fall on the field. Their graves will 
be waymarks that will guide their successors, who 



Third Quarter 177 

will march past them with giant strides/ No one of 
these thought the price paid too high. 

"Those who do most and give most for the advance- 
ment of the Kingdom are the ones who feel thus. Mof- 
fat spent more than half a century among savage 
tribes in South Africa. He said if he had a thousand 
lives and a thousand bodies they should all be devoted 
to the glorious work of preaching the gospel of the 
grace of God in the regions beyond. When he was old 
and unable to work, he said his regret was that he could 
not be put into that fabled machine of antiquity and 
ground out a young man again, that he might take up 
the work as he did in his youth. After fifty years in 
tropical India, Swartz left it as his dying testimony 
that the work of a missionary is the most honorable 
and blessed service in which any human being can be 
engaged in this world." 

Leader — Let us now sing the hymn that challenges 
us to match the devotion of the heroes of the faith: 
"The Son of God goes forth to war." 

Note — After the hymn, the following lines by Alice Ferrin 
Hensey "In Memory of the Rev. R. Ray Eldred" may be given 
if desired as a recitation. The first stanza might well be 
made in large motto form and displayed on the walls of the 
Sunday-school room. 

Ah, he was one who wore the armor well ! 
Bearing the Word that fears nor death nor hell. 
Faced he right on into the battle's heat, 
Scorning to name the coward word defeat. 

Into the jaws of sin's dark hell, with song 
Marched he, amid the vile and savage throng, 



178 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

Lifting the cross before their wond'ring sight, 
Pointing the day-star of death's age-long night. 

He was not one to reck the bitter cost 
Of giving Christ to tribes sinbound and lost; 
Father and mother, sons, and native land 
Left he uncounting, at his Lord's command. 

Yet unto him a hundred-fold and more 
Have these been multiplied, within the door 
Of Africa's sad heart, where he laid down 
At last the burden for the star-bright crown. 

The race for the goal ultimate is run ! 
The good fight valorous at last is won ! 
Almost our eyes can pierce the far unknown 
And see him victor-clad, close by the throne. 

— Editorial and Article in the Missionary Intelligencer, January, 1914. 



FOURTH QUARTER 

I. Conditions Revealing the Need for the Gospel 
Sundays 40 to 43 Inclusive 

FORTIETH SUNDAY 
Fifteen Minute Program for Opening Period 

CONTINENT MAP TALK— NORTH AMERICA 

Note — Let all who take part in this Program make thor- 
ough preparation in advance, so that it may be rendered 
effectively. It will be advisable to have a rehearsal. This 
will enable the Leader to keep the Program strictly within the 
time limits of the usual opening period of fifteen or twenty 
minutes, as the case may be. If necessary omit some of the 
material, but do not encroach upon the time of the regular 
lesson study period. 

Aim: To give so comprehensive a view of the needs 
of Home Missions, zvith the geographical setting, as to 
arouse effort to meet them. 

Chord on Piano 

Silence 

Leader — To-day, by the use of the map, which is on 
the wall, we wish to become better acquainted with the 
land we love the most. What country is that? Yes, 

America. 

Our opening hymn is one we all should know and 
love. 

179 



180 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

Hymn: Our Country's Voice Is Pleading. (Tune, 
Roberts) 

Our country's voice is pleading, 

Ye men of God, arise ! 
His providence is leading, 

The land before you lies: 
Day-gleams are o'er it bright'ning, 

And promise clothes the soil ; 
White fields, for harvest whit'ning, 

Invite the reaper's toil. 

The love of Christ unfolding, 

Speed on from east to west, 
Till all, his cross beholding, 

In him are fully blest. 
Great Author of salvation, 

Haste, haste the glorious day, 
When we, a ransomed nation, 

Thy scepter shall obey. 

Leader — Will Mr. now lead us in prayer for 

our native land, for those who rule over us, and that 
we may be truly a Christian nation, bringing the gospel 
and its influence to all within our borders ? 

Prayer 

Note — The prayer should not exceed one minute. 

Leader — Let us turn in our Bibles to Psalm cxliv, 
and read responsively verses 9 to 15. 

Scripture Lesson: Psalm cxliv. 9-15 

Continent Talk on North America 

Note — A large map of the world is indispensable. It should 
be in full view of the school. If the school does not own 



Fourth Quarter 181 

one, borrow one from your Mission Board, or your public 
school. The Leader should ask the questions of the school 
with brightness and animation and should expect immediate 
answers. These can be given from the pupils' general knowl- 
edge. Do not allow the exercise to lag. No previous drilling 
of the school is necessary, though the leader must have his 
questions well in mind so as to ask them consecutively and 
rapidly. He should not read them from the book. If he does, 
the exercise will be mechanical and lack spontaneity. The 
following questions are merely suggestive. Others may occur 
to the Leader as he goes along, which may be better suited. 
Be sure, however, to reach a goal ; aim to get somewhere and 
reach it before concluding. The answers appended to the 
questions are those which ordinarily the school might be 
expected to give. But if they don't, never mind. A wise 
leader will take care that the right impression is left, even if 
he gets an unexpected answer. This is no catechetical drill. 

In order to present at all adequate material for a talk upon 
the entire continent, more is offered than can ordinarily be 
given in five minutes. Choice must be made of what to 
present, or more than one Sunday may be used. 

Leader — Pointing to the map: Running the whole 
way across North America from East to West is an 
imaginary line, which separates the territory of two 
of the greatest countries in the world. 

What are they? 

Great Britain's Dominion of Canada and the 
United States. 

What are the people of these two countries called? 

Canadians and Americans. 
What language do they speak? 

English. 

Yes, chiefly, but any others'? (Bring out that 



1 82 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

French is spoken largely in Quebec, and that in both 
Canada and America literally scores of different 
languages are spoken. In New York City sixty-six 
different languages are spoken; and in one school 
twenty-six nationalities are represented.) 

Who is it that speaks these different tongues ? 

Immigrants and settlers from all over the 
world. 

Yes, and right here in America, in fact in New York 
City, only twenty per cent, are American born. It is 
said that Manhattan Island was "originally settled by 
the Dutch, is now ruled by the Irish, is owned by the 
Jews, and is rented to the Americans. " New York 
City is the largest Jewish city in the world, the second 
Italian city, the second German city, and there are 
twice as many Irish as in Dublin. 

The City 

One of the big problems in both Canada and the 
United States is the big city. There congregate hordes 
of aliens, there political corruption flourishes, there 
vice holds sway, and there, too, are found the agencies 
for good — for reform and human help and uplift. The 
city is the great battle-ground between the opposing 
forces of sin and righteousness. Read The Challenge 
of the City, by Josiah Strong, in our Sunday-school 
library, if you want to know more about this conflict. 

The Country 

Let us turn now from the city to the country. This, 
too, has its problems. Now, I want you to tell me 



Fourth Quarter 183 

where on the map are located some of the very needy 
people of our continent. They are more or less scat- 
tered, but perhaps you can locate them geographically 
if I tell you their names. 

The Black People, or Negroes 

(Bring out the fact that they are located mostly in 
the South, and that there are about ten million. 

Then state that they are here in America because 
their ancestors "received a pressing invitation/' For 
years they were held in slavery, but since emancipation 
those able to read have increased from five per cent, to 
sixty per cent. — in a period of fifty years — a record 
equaled by no other race in a like period.) 

The Red People, or Indians 

(Bring out the fact that there are about three hun- 
dred and twenty-seven thousand of them, scattered 
throughout the United States, mostly on reservations in 
the West, besides large numbers in northern and west- 
ern Canada. 

Then state that 42 of the existent 165 tribes are still 
without the gospel. That they appreciate missionary 
effort in their behalf is seen from the following inci- 
dent:) 

Note — Let this be told by some other member of the school. 

"Before the first missionaries came to Saddle Moun- 
tain, Oklahoma, the hearts of the Indians were steeled 
against all white men. Their objections to a govern- 
ment school were so great that another site was chosen. 
When the Great Father brought them a missionary, a 



184 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

little bit of a woman who could not defend her scalp 
against them for five minutes, , they were mightily 
stirred and said, 'We will let this Jesus woman sit 
down with us because the Great Father has sent her/ 

"At first they objected to 'the church road/ and 
would have no building, fearing the 'bad white man' 
would come, but at last, some time after the organiza- 
tion of the missionary society, 'God's Light upon the 
Mountain/ they changed their minds about 'the church 
road' and called it 'the way ahead road/ which the 
teacher had showed them. 

"Another lovely young teacher among these people 
was called by them 'Aim-day-co/ The Kiowa chief, 
Big Tree, thus explained the name : 'When we Kiowas 
see- any one going the wrong road and into danger, we 
cry out, "Aim-day-co" — Turn this way. Our sister 
saw us on the wrong road; she saw our great danger 
and called to us, "Turn this way. Turn to Jesus." 
Thus we call her "Aim-day-co." ' " 

The Brown and Yellow People.. 

Of course there are numerous shades. Some are 
called Eskimos, others Alaskans, others Mexicans, 
others Asiatics, such as Chinese, Japanese, Koreans. 
(Locate approximately each of these on the map.) 
There is not time to learn of the particular needs of all 
of these to-day, but some leaflets 1 telling of work 
among them can be had if you ask for them after 
Sunday-school. 

1 Write to your Home Mission Board for the latest story leaflets among 
the peoples mentioned, and distribute sparingly on application, whetting 
the appetite by telling part of the story from one of the best. 



Fourth Quarter 185 

Leader — Let us all now join in singing u O beautiful 
for spacious skies." 

Hymn: O Beautiful for Spacious Skies 1 (Tune, 
Materna) 

1. O beautiful for spacious skies, 

For amber waves of grain, 
For purple mountain majesties 

Above the fruited plain ! 
America ! America ! God shed his grace on thee 
And crown thy good with brotherhood 

From sea to shining sea ! 

2. O beautiful for pilgrim feet 

Whose stern, impassioned stress 
A thoroughfare for freedom beat 

Across the wilderness ! 
America ! America ! 

God mend thine every flaw, 
Confirm thy soul in self-control, 

Thy liberty in law ! 

3. O beautiful for heroes proved 

In liberating strife, 
Who more than self their country loved, 

And mercy more than life ! 
America ! America ! 

May God thy gold refine, 
Till all success be nobleness, 

And every gain divine ! 



1 If this hymn is not in the school hymnal, it may be copied on the black- 
board, stenciled on muslin, or be mimeographed. If preferred, some other 
appropriate hymn may be substituted. 



186 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

4. O beautiful for patriot dream 

That sees beyond the years 
Thine alabaster cities gleam 

Undimmed by human tears ! 
America ! America ! 

God shed his grace on thee 
And crown thy good with brotherhood 

From sea to shining sea ! 

Note — At the conclusion of this Program, the Superinten- 
dent will dismiss the classes in the usual manner for their 
lesson study. All the teachers should know in advance of 
the presentation of this Program, its contents, so that they 
may plan to relate it to the teaching of the day in their 
classes. This will avoid the difficulty of two absolutely dis- 
tinct and possibly unrelated impressions on the pupils, one 
from this Program and the other from the Bible lesson follow- 
ing in the classes. 

— Piatt, The Frontier; Helm, Darkness and Light; Strong, The Challenge of the 
City. 

I. Conditions Revealing the Need for the Gospel 

Sundays 40 to 43 Inclusive 

FORTY-FIRST SUNDAY 

Continent Map Talk 

SOUTH AMERICA 

Note — Make use of a map showing North and South Amer- 
ica in presenting the following talk. Read complete intro- 
ductory note to Map Talk of the Fortieth Sunday, pages 
180, 181. 

In order to present at all adequate material for a talk upon 
the entire continent, more is offered than can ordinarily be 
given in five minutes. Choice must be made of what to pre- 
sent, or more than one Sunday may be used. 

Leader — Last Sunday, with the aid of the map, we 
found out something about the needs of the continent 



Fourth Quarter 1S7 

in which we live. " To-day we are to learn about our 
neighbor continent, South America. There are two 
terms that have been applied to South America. One 
is "The Neglected Continent" and the other "The Con- 
tinent of Opportunity." Let us see if these are proper 
terms. 

Size 

In size South America is just a little smaller than 
North America, 7,598,000 square miles as compared 
with 8,559,000. Its shape is like a leg of mutton, and 
its greatest length from north to south is 4,600 miles, 
and from east to west 3,500 miles. If you should draw 
a straight line directly south from New York it would 
pass to the west of Santiago in Chile and be miles out 
in the Pacific Ocean. In other words, a large part of 
South America lies east of New York. We are par- 
ticularly interested in South America because of the 
Panama Canal, which makes it possible for a vessel to 
go from any Atlantic port in North America to any 
Pacific port in South America without rounding Cape 
Horn. We are thus brought into closer touch with 
these neighbors of ours on the southern Pacific Ocean. 
What are the countries ? 

Colombia, Ecuador, Peru, and Chile. 

A pan-American railroad is also under way, so that 
before many years it will be possible to go by rail from 
any place in North America to the extreme end of 
South America. This being the case, we should know 
something about our neighbors to the south of us. 



1 88 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

There are ten Republics in South America. (Locate 
and name them as follows : . Colombia, Venezuela, 
Ecuador, Peru, Chile, Bolivia, Argentina, Brazil, Par- 
aguay, and Uruguay.) 

Population 

The population of the continent is a mixture of a 
number of races. The original inhabitants were In- 
dians, many of them much like our North American 
Indians. Some of these, especially in Peru, reached 
an advanced stage of civilization, others were savage 
cannibals and considered the eating of their friends and 
relatives a mark of great honor and consideration. 

Political Divisions 

Following the discovery of South America by Co- 
lumbus, in 1498, Spanish and Portuguese settlers came 
in large numbers and later other Europeans. By an 
agreement made between Spain and Portugal, the east- 
ern part of South America, or Brazil, was regarded 
as Portuguese and all the rest, west, north, and south, 
Spanish. The treatment of the native Indians and of 
the colonists by both Spain and Portugal was so tyran- 
nical that one after another of the countries revolted 
and established their independence, as republics, with 
a constitution modeled after that of the United States. 
By 1824 all the Spanish colonies were free. In 1889 
Brazil proclaimed her independence of Portugal, and 
in 1903 Panama withdrew from Colombia. The only 
part of South America to-day under foreign control is 
British, French, and Dutch Guiana. 



Fourth Quarter 189 

Indians 

In the heart of the country to-day the majority of 
the people are pure Indians. Probably four mil- 
lion of them are still without any knowledge whatso- 
ever of the gospel. There is a region unexplored in 
the tropical part of the continent containing so far as 
known three hundred distinct Indian nations, with 
three hundred distinct languages and numbering mil- 
lions "all in the darkest heathenism." The rest of the 
population is composed of descendants of the early 
Spanish, Portuguese, and other European settlers and 
of immigrants from a score and more lands of Europe 
who are now going to South America in large numbers. 

Neglected Continent 

The continent is rich in natural resources, even; 
greater than those of North America, it is said, and 
South America has a great future. In the past, how- 
ever, she has been neglected for the most part by the 
rest of the world. North America, settled by Anglo- 
Saxons, made much more progress than did her sister 
continent, settled by the Latin races — the racial char- 
acteristics being different. North America was in touch 
with dominant nations abroad, while South America 
was for years under control of decadent powers, Spain 
and Portugal. South America's location, south of the 
equator, has put her outside of the zone of the great 
world powers, and the movement has been directly 
from east to west within the same zone. Even tourists 
take the same course and until recently few have 
thought of visiting South America. The world, too, 



i go Missionary Programs and Incidents 

has known little of this continent, and so has had little 
interest in it. It is indeed the neglected continent. 

The Opportunity 

But it is also the continent of opportunity. Its vast 
resources, agricultural and mineral, call for investment 
and development. The need of its Indians, in pagan 
darkness, calls for immediate help. 

In Brazil, with nearly half of the population of the 
continent, 85 per cent of the people cannot read. 

In the Argentine Republic, the most advanced and 
prosperous of the countries of South America, and 
with its city of Buenos Aires of a million and a quar- 
ter people, 50 per cent, of the people cannot read. The 
illiteracy of the United States, including Negroes and 
immigrants, is only 10.7 per cent., while in South 
America it ranges from 50 per cent, to nearly 90 per 
cent, in the different countries. 

Spiritual Need 

As to religion, as we have already seen, pure pagan- 
ism exists among the Indians. Says the Rev. Alan 
Ewbank, a missionary, "If you start away at the north 
and go right down to the south of the continent, you 
can travel in heathen lands, among people who do not 
know who God is. The whole of the southern conti- 
nent, except the fringes around the edge, should be 
colored heathen/' 

Then when the Spanish and Portuguese came in the 
fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, they brought with 
them a Romanism of the dark ages, bitter, cruel, and 



Fourth Quarter 191 

intolerant — that burned people at the stake if they 
dared to differ in opinion from the priests. The result 
has been dense ignorance and awful spiritual need. 
Says Bishop Neely: "The Roman Catholic Church in 
South America has been a sad failure. It had before 
it a great opportunity. For centuries it had the entire 
field without a competitor. It has failed to develop a 
spiritual Christianity, to give the people freedom, either 
political or religious, to enlighten and make the people 
intelligent, or greatly to better their social condition. " 
"The country has been filled with stories of false mir- 
acles, the worship of images, and particularly the wor- 
ship of the Virgin Mary. 

"In all directions there are images of the Virgin 
with asserted miraculous power. One of the most 
noted is at Lujan, 1 a town in Argentina not far from 
Buenos Aires. The narrative tells that years ago a 
man in the northern part of Argentina wanted to secure 
an image of the Virgin Mary. One was procured and 
placed in a wagon which started from the city of 
Buenos Aires. One night those who had charge of the 
image stopped on the pampas. 2 The next morning 
they proposed to continue their journey, and the horses 
were attached to the wagon, but notwithstanding all 
the effort they could put forth, the horses could not 
move the wagon. Additional horses were attached, but 
they were unable to drag it. Then one of the party 
suggested that it was a miracle and that the Virgin 
wished to stay there. The image was taken out of 



1 Pronounce, Loo-Han'. 

2 Pampas resemble prairies. 



1 92 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

the wagon, and then the horses drew the vehicle with 
perfect ease. The image was left to be cared for at a 
house near by, and one morning the image was missed 
from its place and, a search being made, it was found 
in a field some distance away. This, it was maintained, 
was another miracle, and that the image had gone to 
this point to indicate that the Virgin wished a church 
to be built there in her honor. 

"This was done, and now there is completed a cathe- 
dral that cost perhaps millions of dollars, all because 
of superstitious absurdities about a little doll-baby 
which is asserted to have wrought impossible miracles, 
and thousands upon thousands make journeys to see 
and worship and make their offerings to the Virgin of 
Lujan." 

South America presents to the Protestant Church 
to-day one of the most needy mission fields in the 
world. It is the continent of opportunity. 

— Neely, South America; Doughty, The Call of the World. 

I. Conditions Revealing the Need for the Gospel 
Sundays 40 to 43 Inclusive 

FORTY-SECOND SUNDAY 
Continent Map Talk 

AFRICA 

Note — Display a large map of Africa on the wall and call 
attention to it, as the talk progresses. It would be very 
effective to have some one draw in advance on muslin or 
stiff paper a rough outline map of Africa, making the entire 
continent black with the exception of white spots for mission 
stations. Read complete introductory notes of the Fortieth 
Sunday, pages 180, 181. 



Fourth Quarter 193 

In order to present at all adequate material for a talk upon 
an entire continent, more is offered than can ordinarily be 
given in five minutes. Choice must be made of what to pre- 
sent, or more than one Sunday may be used. 

Leader — We have studied two continents the last 
two Sundays. To-day we cross the Atlantic Ocean 
eastward from South America and we reach Africa. 

What kind of continent is Africa sometimes called? 
The Dark Continent 

Why is it so called, doesn't the sun shine there? 
(Bring out the fact that it is dark because of igno- 
rance, superstition, and sin.) 

Is all of Africa dark, or are there any white spots 
of Christian light? (Point out on the map the location 
of the mission stations, 1 and make it clear that they 
are on or near the coast, while most of the interior is 
still in utter darkness.) 

Size 

Africa is the home of the black man, the biggest 
continent in the world next to Asia. The white man 
has divided up about five sixths of it into "spheres of 
influence," controlled by European countries. To get 
an idea of the size of the country, you could put all 
of the United States, Europe, India, and China into 
Africa and still have room to spare. 



1 By writing to your Foreign Mission Board you can learn where'the African 
missions of your denomination are located, if any. If your church has none 
there, you can state that about one hundred missionary societies are at work 
in Africa and that the mission stations are located chiefly along the west 
coast, in the South, in Uganda, and in Egypt and the Sudan. 



194 Missionary Programs and Incidents 



IRELAND 32,360\Sc,uaTeMiles 

COTLAND 30,40* 
Square Miles 

y/ALES-7,44 6 

Square Miles 




COMPARATIVE AREA OF AFRICA 

Note — Make a rough outline map of Africa and cut out 
of paper the four main countries mentioned and pin them on 
Africa as you talk. Explain that the shape and boundaries of 
Europe are so irregular that its area must he represented by 
an equal solid section. 

Population 

There are about one hundred and thirty million peo- 
ple in the continent, not all of whom are Negroes, as 
a number of white people have colonized the southern 
part. 

Eight hundred and forty-three native languages 



Fourth Quarter 195 

and dialects are spoken, six hundred of which have 
not been reduced to written form, and eighty million 
people are still so backward that they have not even an 
alphabet. 

Spiritual Needs 

As to missionary lighthouses in Africa's darkness, if 
you should journey from a point on the River Nile, one 
thousand miles from its mouth, westward for nearly 
three thousand miles to the west coast, right through 
the heart of the country, you would not find a mission 
station the whole way. Along the northern coast of 
three thousand miles from the Suez Canal to the At- 
lantic there are just a handful of missionaries, and the 
same is true for the thousand miles along the Nile 
from Khartum to Uganda. 

Taking Africa as a whole, there are at least fifty 
million people wholly outside the present plans of any 
missionary society now on the continent — a mass as 
great as one half of the population of the United 
States. 

Leader — What of the condition of these needy souls 
in Africa? Some of the members of our school will 
now tell us. 

Note — Six members of the school will now come to the 
platform, and without further announcement will tell in suc- 
cession the following : 

Social Conditions 

First Speaker — Until a child is able to walk, he is 
carried upon his mother's back. As soon as he is able 



1 96 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

to steady a load upon his head, he begins his share of 
burden bearing. A boy is old enough to marry when 
he has acquired enough of this world's goods to barter 
for a wife. He will bargain with her father, prom- 
ising so many goats or cows or yards of cloth or 
other articles. The number of wives a man has de- 
pends on his ability to purchase them, and he is rated 
in the community accordingly. The man is lord and 
master of his home. He spends his time in lounging 
about, or in fishing, hunting, or warring. He is always 
fond of a palaver, or chance to talk. His wives labor 
for him and make a great man of him. They must 
cultivate the fields and harvest the crops and bring 
the wood and water for cooking. Each wife lives in a 
separate hut with her children. The huts are made 
of poles, plastered over with mud, and thatched with 
leaves and grass. There is no furniture save a woven 
grass mat which serves as bed and blanket. 

Religion 

Second Speaker — The religion of two thirds of Af- 
rica's population, that is, of 90,000,000, is Fetishism, a 
form of Paganism which is native to the continent. 
Some of its outstanding features are witchcraft, canni- 
balism, and human sacrifice. It is the lowest form of 
religion and holds its worshipers in constant fear of the 
evil spirits which are believed to be all about every- 
where, ready to do one harm and mischief. The Afri- 
can offers to these evil spirits many sacrifices in the 
hope of appeasing wrath and of securing favor. He is 
a strong believer in witchcraft. 



Fourth Quarter 197 

Witchcraft 

Third Speaker — " 'Witch-palaver' is the legal 
process, conducted by the witch-doctor, which follows 
the charge of witchcraft. Details vary, but the main 
features of such a trial are: the preliminary investi- 
gation, the public 'smelling-out' of the witch, and the 
ordeal to prove the guilt or innocence of the accused. 
The preliminary investigation consists of a private 
hearing by the witch-doctor of all the suppositions of 
the community as to possible reasons why this, that, or 
the other person might have been interested in the 
death or property loss of the bewitched. The public 
part of the witch-palaver is the farce of smelling-out 
the witch from the assembled neighbors. To absent 
oneself from the smelling out is taken as a confession 
of guilt. The witch-doctor dances about, yells, foams 
at the mouth, pretending to be possessed by a god who 
will give him an unerring scent for witches. After 
working himself and the people into a frenzy of excite- 
ment, he runs in and out among the throng, smelling 
each person and wildly yelling at the odor of blood 
which he affects to detect as he approaches the vicinity 
of the one to be charged with witchcraft. The ordeal, 
which consists ordinarily of the drinking of poison, 
follows. If the accused vomits the poison without 
suffering serious harm, he is counted innocent. If he 
grows dizzy and shows other symptoms of ill effects 
from it, he is given over to all the fiendish torture and 
outrage which barbarous imagination can devise." 

"Belief in witchcraft extends throughout Pagan Af- 
rica. It is estimated that 4,000,000 are killed annually 



198 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

in the endeavor to discover witches. Whole districts 
have been depopulated by witch trials." 

Cannibalism 

Fourth Speaker — Cannibalism, another feature of 
Paganism, is practised chiefly in the region extending 
from the west coast of Guinea eastward to the Nile, 
and southward from there including most of the 
Kongo region. (Point out on the map.) It may have 
originated as a religious rite in which the victim was 
sacrificed to the spirits. 

A Dark Picture 

Fifth Speaker — "Imagine what would be the statis- 
tics of crime, the pandemonium of sensuality, violence, 
and bloodshed in America, if laws against vice were 
changed into encouragement of it; if officers of the 
law were wholly and solely abettors of crime; if re- 
formatories were sanctuaries of lawlessness; if every 
minister were a priest of lust, preaching it as a car- 
dinal feature of his religion, and churches were broth- 
els wide open day and night. Imagine this if you can, 
and you are but beginning to comprehend the actual 
state of affairs in Africa. " 

Mohammedanism 

Sixth Speaker — But what of Africa's Mohamme- 
dan population, of whom there are some 40,000,000? 
Though it is better than Paganism, it is a religion of 
sensuality and formalism and intense bigotry and is 
the bitter foe of Christianity. It sanctions polygamy 



Fourth Quarter 199 

and slavery. Wherever Mohammedanism rules, intel- 
lectual and spiritual decay follow. 

Cross or Crescent 

Leader — The pagan African is susceptible to 
whatever teaching is given him, either Mohammedan- 
ism or Christianity. The struggle is on between cross 
and crescent in the dark continent. Reenforcements 
are urgently needed to uphold the banner of the cross. 
Africa's greatest missionary, David Livingstone, by 
his explorations, opened the way to the heart of the 
dark continent and exclaimed, "The end of the geo- 
graphical feat is only the beginning of the enterprise. " 
"The door is open, so let it ever stand/' Who will 
enter and help with his life in the divine enterprise? 

— Naylor, Daybreak in the Dark Continent; Doughty, The Call of the 
World. 

I. Conditions Revealing the Need for the Gospel 

Sundays 40 to. 43 Inclusive 

FORTY-THIRD SUNDAY 
Continent Map Talk 

ASIA 

Note — In order to present at all adequate material for a 
talk upon an entire continent, more is offered than can or- 
dinarily be given in five minutes. Choice must be made of 
what to present, or more than one Sunday may be used. 
Make use of a map of Asia in giving the following talk. 
Read complete introductory note of the Fortieth Sunday, 
pages 180, 181. 

Population 

In Asia is found more than one half of the popula- 



200 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

tion of the globe, for fifty-six out of every hundred 
people in the world live there. , The history of its 
peoples extends farther back than that of any other 
continent. Asia was doubtless the cradle of the race. 
Suppose we put it on the blackboard 1 in this way, so 
that our eye may catch it : 



Of every ioo of worlds population 
*>6 live in Asia 




Of every ioo of Asia's population 
77 live in China 

and India 



Asian Chinese and 
East Indian • 



Of every ioo of Asia's population 
45 live in China 
yi live in India 



f 



Asian -Chinese -East Indian 



CHART SHOWING COMPARATIVE POPULATION OF ASIA 

There are many races in Asia, 147 different lan- 
guages being spoken in India alone. 

1 One does not need to be an artist to use the blackboard effectively. While 
grotesque figures should be avoided, any one with a few lines can present to 
the eye graphically the comparative sizes of the countries mentioned. 



Fourth Quarter 201 

Note the countries on the map that lie within this 
great continent. In the Near East are Turkey, Per- 
sia, and Arabia ; in the Far East are India, Siam, Laos, 
China, Japan, and Korea; and in between lies Central 
Asia embracing Afghanistan, Chinese and Russian 
Turkestan, and some other countries. (Use pointer 
and map.) 

In this vast area live nearly one bilHon people — to 
be exact, 958,781,233. China is the most populous 
country in the world, with 433,000,000, and India is 
next, with 315,000,000. Of every hundred of Asia's 
population 77 live in China and India, 32 of them in 
India, and 45 of them in China. 

Religions 

From Asia have come five of the great religions of 
the world: Hinduism, Buddhism, Confucianism, Mo- 
hammedanism, and even Christianity itself, which had 
Syria for its birthplace. There are numerous other 
non-Christian religions, of which there is not time to 
speak. The four mentioned number the most adher- 
ents. 

Now let us see in what countries these religions 
arose (point out the countries on the map). 

Hinduism and Buddhism in India. 

Confucianism in China. 

Mohammedanism in Arabia. 

Christianity in Syria. 

The oldest of these non-Christian faiths is Hinduism. 
Confucianism and Buddhism arose in the sixth century 
before Christ, and Mohammedanism in the sixth cen- 



202 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

tury after Christ. Let us note where the followers of 
these religions chiefly live. 

Hinduism is confined almost altogether to India, 
and Confucianism to China. Both are non-missionary. 
Buddhism and Mohammedanism, on the other hand, 
have been missionary in character, spreading to other 
lands than their birth. The pity is that these religions 
are so full of error. Though it arose in India, Buddh- 
ism is now chiefly in China, Japan, Tibet, and Siam. 
Mohammedanism, arising in Arabia, has spread all 
over Asiatic Turkey, into China, Siberia, Persia, Af- 
rica, and many other places. It is the most bitter foe 
of Christianity. 

The numbers 1 of adherents of these different non- 
Christian religions are approximately as follows: 

Buddhism, 137,935,000 
Hinduism, 209,659,000 
Mohammedanism, 216,630,000 
Confucianism, 291,816,000 

Note — Have a chart made of the above entitled "Adher- 
ents." Display it now. 

We have not time to-day to speak of the defects of 
these religions. On the next few Sundays we shall 
hear stories of converts from them to .Christianity. 

—Doughty, The Call of the World. 

1 The latest available figures at date of publication of this book are those 
here given from the Blue Book of Missions, for 1907. 



Fourth Quarter 203 

II. The Gospel Meeting the World's Needs 
Sundays 44 to 48 Inclusive 

FORTY-FOURTH SUNDAY 
Fifteen Minute Program for Opening Period 

PASTOR HSI— A CONVERT FROM 
CONFUCIANISM 

Note — Let all who take part in this Program make thor- 
ough preparation in advance so that it may be rendered 
effectively. It will be advisable to have a rehearsal. This 
will enable the Leader to keep the Program strictly within 
the time limits of the usual opening period of fifteen 
or twenty minutes, as the case may be. If necessary omit 
some of the material, but do not encroach upon the time of 
the regular lesson study period. 

Aim: To shozv the victory of Christianity in the 
case of a confirmed Confucian opium-smoker, whose 
conversion typically illustrates the inadequacy of a non- 
Christian faith to meet the needs of man. 

Chord on Piano 
Silence 

Leader — As we are to hear to-day of great things 
accomplished by the name of Jesus, let us for our 
opening hymn sing "All hail the power of Jesus' 
name/' 

Hymn: All Hail the Power of Jesus' Name 1 (Tune, 
Coronation) 

I. All hail the power of Jesus' name ! 
Let angels prostrate fall; 

1 If the hymns suggested in this program are not in the school hymnal, 
they may be copied on the blackboard, stenciled on muslin, or be mimeo- 
graphed. If preferred, other appropriate hymns may be substituted. 



204 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

Bring forth the royal diadem, 
And crown him Lord of all. 

2. Crown him, ye martyrs of our God 

Who from his altar call; 
Extol the stem of Jesse's rod, 
And crown him Lord of all ! 

3. Ye seed of Israel's chosen race, 

Ye ransomed from the fall, 
Hail him who saves you by his grace, 
And crown him Lord of all. 

4. Sinners, whose love can ne'er forget 

The wormwood and the gall, 
Go spread your trophies at his feet, 
And crown him Lord of all ! 

5. Let every kindred, every tribe, 

On this terrestrial ball, 
To him all majesty ascribe, 
And crown him Lord of all ! 

6. Oh, that with yonder sacred throng 

We at his feet may fall, 
Join in the everlasting song, 
And crown him Lord of all!' 

Leader — There is one verse of Scripture, Acts iii. 
16, which is especially appropriate for our character 
study to-day. After I have read it, will the school 
please repeat it with me: 

"And by* faith in his name hath his name made this 
man strong, whom ye behold and know." 



Fourth Quarter 205 

Mr. will now tell us of the conversion of 

Hsi, 1 a Chinese scholar. 

The Conversion of Hsi 

• Hsi's friends wondered what had come over him. 
That he, a gentleman of position and influence and one 
of China's scholars, would "eat the foreign religion" 
they could not understand. The whole of Chang vil- 
lage at the foot of the mountain was talking about it. 

Something had indeed happened to Hsi. His former 
hatred of foreigners was well known. But now he 
was associating with them and, under their influence, 
had given up his idols, his ancestral tablets, and had 
banished incense from his home. And more wonder- 
ful still, he had laid aside his opium-pipe and even the 
craving for the drug had been taken from him. 

"The time he used to spend in preparing and smok- 
ing opium was now devoted to the peculiar rites of his 
new religion. Day and night he might be seen poring 
over the books the foreign teachers had brought; 
sometimes singing aloud in the strangest way; some- 
times quietly reading by the hour together ; sometimes 
kneeling on the ground, his eyes shut, talking to the 
foreigners' God, who could neither be seen nor heard 
and had no shrine to represent him. And whatever 
Hsi might be doing, the remarkable thing was that he 
seemed continually happy; overflowing with satisfac- 
tion. If he had come into a fortune or discovered the 
elixir of endless youth, he could scarcely have been 
more elated/' 



1 Pronounce, She. 



206 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

"For him a great light had arisen, above the bright- 
ness of the sun. All the perplexities of former years, 
his doubts and painful questions, the burden of his 
sins, his dread of death and the unknown beyond, had 
passed away. The chains of his opium-habit had fallen 
from him. Renewed in spirit like a little child, his 
heart overflowed with love and joy." 

"It was impossible for Hsi to be silent about his 
Savior. As well might the sun keep from shining, or 
the heart that loves and is loved from rejoicing. He 
could not but speak of Jesus ; and speak of him he did 
until his latest breath." 

Leader — Let us now sing one verse of "I've found a 
Friend, O such a Friend." 

Hymn: I've Found a Friend, O Such a Friend 

(Tune, Constance) 

Fve found a Friend ; O such a Friend ! 

He loved me ere I knew him; 
He drew me with the cords of love, 

And thus he bound me to him; 
And round my heart still closely twine 

Those ties which naught can sever, 
For I am his, and he is mine, 

Forever and forever. 

Leader — We shall now hear something of the life- 
work of this converted opium-smoker. will 

tell us. 

Finding His Life- Work 

During the first summer after his conversion, Hsi 



Fourth Quarter 207 

continued to grow and sell opium, not yet seeing the 
evil of it. But as he learned more about the Christian 
life, his duty to discontinue this became very plain. 
Such verses as these must have helped : 

"Take heed lest by any means this liberty of yours 
become a stumblingblock to the weak. . . . For through 
thy knowledge he that is weak perisheth, the brother for 
whose sake Christ died. . . . Wherefore, if meat causeth 
my brother to stumble, I will eat no flesh for evermore, 
that I cause not my brother to stumble. . . . We 
bear all things, that we may cause no hindrance to 
the gospel of Christ. . . . Give no occasion of stumbling, 
either to Jews, or to Greeks, or to the church of God. . . . 
Not seeking mine own profit, but the profit of the many, 
that they may be saved." 1 

From a smoker of opium and a grower and dealer 
in it, Hsi became by the grace of God a deliverer to 
those w r ho used the drug. 

In a village twenty odd miles to the northeast of 
the Chang village lived a man by the name of Fan, 
the leader of a little band that hoped by cultivating 
virtue to gain merit and the favor of heaven. This 
man was led to Christ by Hsi. Fan in his home at 
Fan-ts'uen preached Christ. Many of the inquirers 
were opium smokers and all realized that to become 
Christians they must give up the drug. Finally Fan 
decided to take these men into his own home and get 
the missionary doctor from a near-by town to come 
to treat them. This was done, and nineteen of them 
were cured. Others came and Fan's home became an 
Opium Refuge. At length an emergency came. "The 

1 1 Cor. viii. 9, 11, 13; ix. 12; x. 32, 33. 



208 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

Refuge had been at work all through the previous 
year, and scores of men had been successfully dealt 
with. A number of patients were in the midst of their 
course of treatment, and more medicine was required. 
Fan sent to the city, expecting to obtain it as usual, 
but found to his consternation that the supply was 
exhausted and the missionaries were away on a long 
journey. 

"Just at this juncture Hsi was impressed with a de- 
sire to go over to the Refuge, and, knowing nothing 
of the circumstances, was surprised at the eagerness 
of his welcome. 

" 'Oh, elder brother/ Fan exclaimed, 'surely the 
Lord has sent you to deliver us. We are like men 
climbing painfully out of a miry pit. And now we 
can go neither up nor down. Quickly, I pray you, 
think of some plan to save us/ 

"It was indeed a difficult situation, and Hsi knew 
as little as Fan how to proceed. But he was sure of 
one thing. 

" 'The work is of God/ he replied. 'Do not fear. 
Give the men what medicine you have left. I will go 
home and see what can be done/ 

"It was a long twenty miles that day, and most of 
the time was spent in prayer. For Hsi, too, it was a 
life crisis, though at the moment he did not know it. 
These men must be helped, and helped at once — that 
was the burden. And God surely would give him 
light, for there seemed no one else to help them. 

"Already, in his suspense, the thought had come that 
possibly the Lord would use his knowledge of native 



Fourth Quarter 209 

drugs to enable him to compound a medicine that 
might take the place of the supply that had failed. It 
seemed a bold idea, but the more he considered it the 
more he felt encouraged. Thoughts passed rapidly 
through his mind, and by the time he reached home 
he was ready to make the attempt. 

" 'With prayer and fasting/ he writes, 'I waited 
upon the Lord, and besought him to point out to me 
the proper ingredients, and to strengthen and help 
me, that I might prepare the pills quickly and carry 
them to the Refuge/that those who were breaking off 
opium might partake thereof and be at peace/ 

"And then, very simply, it all came to him just how 
those pills were to be made. The drugs were at hand 
in his store, and, still fasting, he took the prescription, 
compounded the medicine, and hastened back to the 
Refuge. 

"Then he and Fan together, assured that this rem- 
edy was of God, administered it to the patients. It 
proved an entire success, and with grateful hearts they 
gave him all the praise." 

Leader will now present to us 

A Scene in an Opium Refuge 

Ministry thus to opium-smokers became Hsi's hfe- 
work. He always made it plain that, while medicine 
might help, Christ was the only real Deliverer from the 
curse. Let us look at the work in progress. 

One day "three men came together from a neigh- 
boring village, begging to be taken into the Refuge. 
Hsi was there at the time, as it happened, and was 



210 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

doubtful about receiving them on account of age. 
They were all advanced in years, the youngest being 
over sixty, and were opium-smokers of long standing. 
But they were so eager to be cured that, finally, they 
were admitted, the principles of the Refuge having 
been made especially plain. 

"For the first day or two all went well, and the old 
men became much interested in the gospel. But by 
the third evening one of them was feeling desperate, 
and during the night he called the others, begging them 
to rouse Hsi or Fan, and get something to relieve his 
agony. 

" 'Why should we wait for that ?' cried his friends. 
'It is not medicine you need. Kneel down, and let us 
pray/ 

"Only a poor cave-room in that little village, far 
away in the heart of China, and three old men kneel- 
ing alone at midnight. Was He there, that wonderful 
Savior? Would he respond with ready succor as of 
old? 

"Tremblingly the cry went up in the darkness: 'O 
Jesus, help me. Save me. Save me now/ 

"A few minutes later the sufferer was lying quietly 
wrapped in his wadded coverlet again. His groans 
ceased. His distress passed away. And in a little 
while he was fast asleep. 

" 'Jesus truly is here/ whispered the others. And 
they too slept till morning. 

"Then bright and early they were up, eager to tell 
their story, and with smiling faces accosted every one 
they met: 



Fourth Quarter 211 

"'True? Why, of course, it's true! We know all 
about it. Your Jesus does indeed hear and answer 
prayer/ 

"They were overflowingly happy, with a joy and 
confidence that proved contagious. And faith in many 
hearts was strengthened. For such testimony cannot 
be gainsaid." 

As time went on Hsi established numerous opium 
refuges in different places, and literally thousands were 
saved. These refuges later became mission stations, 
the center for evangelistic work. 

Leader — The wonderful success that attended Hsi's 
efforts was the direct result of prayer. In fact his 
life is a wonderful example of the place prayer should 
have in our lives. - — - will tell us about 

The Prayer Life of Pastor Hsi 

Soon after Hsi had become a Christian, his wife 
would often awaken at night and see him upon his 
knees talking to the invisible God, who seemed so 
near and real to him. Through her husband's efforts 
she too was converted, and together they learned to be 
prayerful in everything. 

One incident from his later life illustrates how he 
had learned to solve all difficulties through prayer. 

"Up on the Ping-yao plain, two hundred miles 
from his own home, Hsi had an important refuge in 
the city of Kieh-hsiu. The two brethren in charge 
had not been working happily together, and at length 
matters reached a climax. They were both, sad to 
say, in a wrong spirit; and after an open rupture, full 



212 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

of mutual indignation, they left the refuge, and came 
down post-haste to the Western Chang village, each 
intent upon laying before Pastor Hsi the delinquencies 
of the other. 

"When they arrived, of course, every one could see 
that something had happened ; and Hsi divined at once 
the true state of affairs. But he received them kindly, 
and without giving any opportunity for disclosures, 
attended to their wants himself; meanwhile instruct- 
ing those in charge of the household that no questions 
were to be asked as to the reason of the visit. When 
they were comfortably provided with all they could 
need after their long journey, he excused himself and 
went away alone for prayer. 

"Deeply distressed, he saw far more in what had 
taken place than a mere quarrel between ill-assorted 
brethren. For as years went on, his conviction only 
deepened that in cases of this kind the real power at 
work is that of the great enemy, who had succeeded in 
bringing dishonor upon the cause of Christ. A spir- 
itual force lay behind the difficulty ; and only spiritual 
power could overcome it. He saw that any persuasion 
or diplomacy he could bring to bear would be useless, 
and indeed could only make matters worse. The men 
were so enraged against each other, that all they 
wanted was an opportunity for 'having it out' in the 
most public manner. And if once they began, there 
was no knowing where it would end. Their own char- 
acters, at any rate, would be so defamed that they 
could no longer continue in the work. And others 
would be drawn into the trouble. So for two days 



Fourth Quarter 213 

Hsi fasted entirely, and gave himself to prayer. He 
could not be content to make the best of a bad job, 
but he felt he must lay hold upon the power of God 
for complete deliverance. 

"Meanwhile, he was specially careful to treat the 
brethren with more than ordinary kindness, waiting 
on them himself, and showing equal cordiality to both. 
The rest of the household following his example, there 
was no opportunity for strife; and the would-be dis- 
putants began to feel somewhat ashamed of their 
unreasoning anger. 

"On the third day, still fasting, Hsi received the 
assurance that his prayers were answered. Then, 
without delay, he went in search of the brethren and 
bringing them together into his own room, in a few 
loving words besought them to lay aside all bitterness 
and mutual accusations, and each confess his own fault 
to God and one another. 

" 'Brethren,' he said, 'the blame is chiefly mine. If 
I had been more prayerful and considerate of your wel- 
fare, I should probably never have put you in the 
same refuge. I feel that in this matter, I have sinned 
against God, as well as against you both. Shall we 
not forgive each other; and seek his forgiveness V 

"The men were completely broken down. They 
had not a word to say of complaint or accusation. Hsi, 
full of love and of the Holy Spirit, prayed with them; 
until with many tears they were reconciled, and the 
trouble conquered. 

" T never knew a man/ said Mr. Hoste, speaking 
of this occurrence, 'who trusted less in his own powers 



214 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

in any direction. It was a constant lesson to one who 
was much with him. For if any one had reason for 
"confidence in the flesh/' it was dear Hsi. But he 
was entirely weaned from that spirit. He placed no 
reliance on his own judgment even, apart from the 
guidance of God. One might ask him about quite a 
simple matter, and he would say : "Let me pray about 
it. I do not know just yet." Or, "I will tell you later, 
when I have asked the Lord." ' " 

Hsi realized so clearly that no human power can 
accomplish spiritual ends; and that our Lord's own 
word is literally true — 



Apart from Me Ye Can Do Nothing 

— John xv. 5. 



Note— This verse should be lettered in motto form and dis- 
played in the Sunday-school room. 

Leader — Will Mr. now lead us in prayer 

that we may learn from this man of prayer how really 
to pray. 

Prayer 

Note — This prayer should not exceed one minute. 

Note — At the conclusion of this Program, the Superinten- 
dent will dismiss the classes in the usual manner for their 
lesson study. All the teachers should know in advance of 
the presentation of this Program, its contents, so that they 
may plan to relate it to the teaching of the day in their classes. 
This will avoid the difficulty of two absolutely distinct and 
possibly unrelated impressions on the pupils, one from this 
Program and the other from the Bible lesson following in 
the classes. 

— Taylor, Pastor Hsi, One of China's Christians. 



Fourth Quarter 215 

II. The Gospel Meeting the World's Needs 
Sundays 44 to 48 Inclusive 

FORTY-FIFTH SUNDAY 

LEGAIC— A CONVERT FROM PAGANISM 

Here are two pictures of the same man way back in 
the first century. 

Picture One. "Saul, breathing threatening and 
slaughter against the disciples of the Lord." Acts ix. 1. 

Picture Two. The same man speaking says : 
"Bonds and afflictions abide me. But I hold not my 
life of any account as dear unto myself, so that I may 
accomplish my course, and the ministry which I re- 
ceived from the Lord Jesus, to testify the gospel of 
the grace of God." Acts xx. 23, 24. 

Saul the persecutor becomes Paul the witness. 

Now look at two pictures of another man of the nine- 
teenth century. 

Picture One. It is an October day at Fort Simpson, 
British Columbia. An unarmed Haida Indian is about 
to enter the fort when he is wantonly shot down in cold 
blood by Legaic, the bloodthirsty chief of the Tsim- 
shean tribe. The pretext for the deed was Legaic's 
anger at two chiefs of another tribe than his own, 
who, in his opinion, had not shown proper recognition 
of his rank. 

Some months later Legaic opposes the missionary, 
William Duncan, who has arrived from England and 
had seen his murder of the Haida Indian. The mis- 
sionary has opened a school and has gathered the In- 
dian children for instruction. The time has come for 



216 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

one of their heathen ceremonies. Legaic goes to the 
captain of the fort, and tells him that his young daugh- 
ter ("the big fin") has gone to the moon for her educa- 
tion, and would be back in a month, and asks him to 
persuade Mr. Duncan to suspend his school during that 
month, as it would interfere with their work, and he 
did not like to have the children pass by the house, 
going to and from school, as it broke the spell of their 
mysteries. If he would do this, they would all come to 
school afterward. But, if he did not, the medicine- 
men might shoot the children as they were on their way 
to school. 

Mr. Duncan refuses to close his school even for a 
day, and thus give in to the superstition of the people. 
Therefore, Legaic determines to kill him. 

Just as school is about to begin one afternoon, the 
chief with his war paint on, comes into the room, fol- 
lowed by seven other Indians. He demands of Mr. 
Duncan why the school is not closed, and begins 
brandishing an ugly-looking knife. One of his follow- 
ers cries out, "Cut his head off. Give it to me, and I 
will kick it on the beach !" 

Mr. Duncan thinks his last hour has come, but un- 
expectedly another Indian, Clah, who has been his 
teacher and friend, slips into the room and stands be- 
hind him with a loaded pistol ready to defend him 
against Legaic. When the chief sees he is baffled, he 
and the other Indians leave, and Mr. Duncan writes 
in his diary that night: "I have heartily to thank that 
all-seeing Father who has covered me and supported 
me to-day." 



Fourth Quarter 217 

Picture Two. Several years have passed by. The 
missionary has established a Christian community at 
Metlakahtla where the Indians who had become Chris- 
tians might go and be away from the temptations at 
Fort Simpson. Legaic and his family have decided 
to go and join the Christian colony. To do so means 
the sacrifice of his chieftainship, for the rule at Metla- 
kahtla is to recognize no chieftainship among the Chris- 
tians. At Fort Simpson Legaic was respected and hon- 
ored as the principal chief of the Indians, at Metlakahtla 
he would be no higher than any one else. But he de- 
cides to leave the fort and join the Christian colony. 

At first it was a struggle. Heathen friends at the 
fort urged him to come back time and again and take 
part in some of their heathen ceremonies, which they 
did not consider complete without Legaic. He in- 
quired of the missionary what he should do, and was 
told that he should not go, that he could not be both 
a Christian and a heathen ; that he must decide between 
the two. As the former chief tried to compromise, Mr. 
Duncan sent for him and said : 

" 'Legaic, you had better leave here, and go back to 
Fort Simpson. I don't want you here. You are 
wearing the mantle on both shoulders. You want to 
serve both God and the devil, and you are doing the 
devil's work here. You had better leave here and go 
back, for your heart is there with the heathen, and 
where you can be a chief.' 

"There was nothing for him to do after that but to 
leave. He knew Mr. Duncan. But he was a chief, a 
great chief, and it would never do for him to admit 



218 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

that he had been sent away. So, before he pushed his 
canoe off from the beach, he made the crowd a little 
speech, in which he told them that he had to go away. 
That he knew he was doing wrong, and probably would 
be exceedingly sorry for it some time. But his friends 
over there were too strong for him and pulled him 
away. 

"Three nights later Mr. Duncan heard a knock on 
his door. When he opened it there stood Legaic. 

"'What do you want?' 

" T want to come in/ 

" 'What do you want here ?' 

" T want to talk with you/ 

" 'All right. Come in, then/ 

"He looked dejected, and broken-hearted, and walked 
and acted very diffidently and humbly. There was 
nothing of the proud chief about him now. When in 
the room, Mr. Duncan said : 

" 'So you have come back?' 

" 'I have come back/ 

" 'Why did you, when I told you to go away?' 

" 'Because I could not help it. I have not slept for 
three nights. I have come back to say to you : Tell 
me what to do, and I will do it. Tell me what not to 
do, and I will not do it. There is only one thing you 
must not tell me to do, for I will not do it/ 

"'What is that ?' 

" 'Do not tell me to go away. I will not do it, for I 
cannot do it/ 

"Impressed by his earnestness, Mr. Duncan allowed 
him to come back, and he now became a truly humble, 



Fourth Quarter 219 

earnest seeker, and the following year was baptized, 
together with his wife and only daughter. 

"In his baptism he, at his own request, received the 
name of 'Paul/ and well might he, for he proved an- 
other 'Saul of Tarsus/ indeed. The man who once 
was ready to take Mr. Duncan's life now became 
known, up and down the coast, as his most ardent 
admirer and assistant. For several years he supported 
himself and family by working as a humble carpenter, 
and whenever he could say a word for the Master 
who had conquered his proud and savage heart he did 
not fail so to do. 

"In 1864 he and Clah were present with Mr. Duncan 
at a meeting in the Indian camp at Fort Simpson. 
After Mr. Duncan had spoken, an old man got 
up and said that he had come too late to do the old 
people any good; that had he come sooner, when the 
first white traders came, the Tsimsheans would long 
ago have been good; but they had been allowed to 
grow up in sin, and now their sins were so deeply laid 
that they could not change." 

Mr. Duncan was about to rise to answer the old 
man, when he, to his surprise, noticed that Legaic had 
already sprung to his feet, and with great energy and 
fervor said : 

"I am a chief — a Tsimshean chief. You know I 
have been bad, very bad — as bad as any man here. I 
have grown up, and grown old in sin. But God has 
changed my heart, and he can change yours. Think 
not to excuse yourselves in your sins by saying you are 
too old, or too bad, to mend. Nothing is impossible 



220 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

with God. Come to God. Trv his way. He can save 
you." 

Thus Legaic, the persecutor, became Paul the 
preacher. A cruel, bloodthirsty, pagan Indian chief 
had been conquered by the love of Christ and trans- 
formed into a witness for the gospel. 

— Arctander, The Apostle of Alaska. 

II. The Gospel Meeting the World's Needs 
Sundays 44 to 48 Inclusive 

FORTY-SIXTH SUNDAY 

CHUNDRA LELA— A CONVERT FROM 
HINDUISM 

"You wicked creature ! It is because of your sin 
that this has happened." These words are roughly 
spoken to a sobbing nine-year-old girl, as her earrings 
are torn from her ears, her jewels from her hair, and 
her bracelets are hammered off her arms. Though 
she is the daughter of the priest to the Rajah, or King, 
of Nepal, she is not spared the disgrace and suffering 
which is the widow's lot in India. 

Two years before, when a lass of seven, she was 
married to a boy of nine, but news has just come of 
his death. Chundra Lela's outlook now is sad indeed. 
No one will love her or care for her. Six years pass 
by and the little widow has read many of the sacred 
books of the Hindus which tell of great sin as the 
cause of widowhood. They tell too that pardon can 
be secured if she will go on a pilgrimage to four great 
temples in the extreme north, south, east, and west 



Fourth Quarter 221 

of the land — a journey of 3,000 miles. But how can 
a girl of fifteen undertake such a trip? And yet the 
widow's curse is resting upon her and this is the only 
hope of pardon and of peace. 

Without saying a word of her intention to her 
mother or brother or sister, she called two of her 
servants, maids whom she could trust, and said, "I am 
going on a long journey to seek pardon for my sins. 
Will you come with me and share the blessings I hope 
to win ?" They promised to do so, and one night when 
all was quiet, the three young girls stole forth and 
began the pilgrimage. 

They went first to the temple of Jaganath at Puri 
on the east coast of India, then south to the temple 
of Ramanath on an island between India and Ceylon, 
then to the west to the temple of Krishna at Dwarka. 
Then they crossed the burning plains of Upper India 
to the Ganges and climbed the Himalayas to the source 
of the sacred river and came to the temple of Vishnu 
at Badrinath. It took seven years to accomplish the 
pilgrimage to these four great temples, and on the 
way Chundra Lela bathed in every sacred river, wor- 
shiped' at every shrine, and brought sacrifices to the 
idols and gifts to the priests. She had met the require- 
ments for pardon — but still she felt the guilt of sin and 
was dissatisfied. 

Instead of going home she went on more pil- 
grimages. She became a Sadhu (holy person or 
fakir), vowing to inflict self-torture for three years. 
She smeared her body with ashes and during the hot 
summer she sat out in the scorching sun with five 



222 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

fires blazing around her. From midnight to day- 
break she stood on one foot before the idol, praying. 
When the cooler months of the year came, night after 
night, at sunset she plunged into a pond and sat there 
until sunrise with the water up to her neck praying 
with her beads. She says : "Nobody knows how long 
these nights were, nor how I suffered before morn- 
ing. The string contained 108 beads. With each bead 
I called on the name of a god, ... in the night I would 
go round the string one thousand times, repeating the 
names of the gods one hundred and eight thousand 
times. I would look toward the east for the first ray 
of light, and wonder if the night would ever end. 
When day broke, I would crawl out of the water as 
best I could with my benumbed limbs, and prostrating 
my body on the ground, w r ould then measure my length 
to the spot where I was to sit all day, worshiping 
idols. . . . Thus I called upon Ram day and night, 
but received no response. All this I endured just to 
find God." 

But all this torture brought no peace of mind. Hin- 
duism had failed to satisfy her. 

One day Chundra Lela going into the home of a 
friend found her reading a strange book. "What is 
that you are reading?" she asked. "A book that the 
white lady who comes to teach me gave me," replied 
her friend. It was a copy of the Bible. Chundra. 
Lela procured one for herself, read it, and learned for 
the first time of a Savior from sin. She eagerly 
sought instruction from the missionary and soon be- 
came a Christian. The zeal and devotion she had spent 



Fourth Quarter 223 

in idolatry she now transferred to Christianity. "She 
at once began to make Christ known, taking the Bible 
and preaching from house to house, and street to 
street. She scarcely gave herself time to eat or rest 
during the daytime. For two years she continued 
working in this way, and then conceived the plan of 
going to the place where before she had been a Sadhu, 
to live among the people and preach Christ where she 
had before worshiped idols. Then she began a Chris- 
tian pilgrimage, lasting for several years, going over 
the old tramping-ground from shrine to shrine, and 
next she went all through Assam and Sylhet, visiting 
a queen who had been kind to her when she was a 
Sadhu. In the palace she read the Bible and preached 
Jesus. 

"As she was growing old, the missionaries came to 
her one day and suggested that they build a house for 
her, where she might spend her last days in quiet and 
comfort. When they showed her the site outside the 
city in a restful spot, she protested, 'If you will build 
me a house, build it on the roadside, close up, so that 
when I am too old to walk, I may crawl up to the door 
and preach to the people as they pass/ " 

They did so, and Chundra Lela spoke to the passing 
crowds as long as she was able, always delighting to 
bear witness to the Christ, who had redeemed her and 
who brought peace and joy into her seeking soul. 

—Walker and Lunt, Talks on Races to Be Won; Wilmot, The Playing 
of the Moonbeams. 



224 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

II. The Gospel Meeting the World's Needs 
Sundays 44 to 48 Inclusive 

FORTY-SEVENTH SUNDAY 

JOSEPH HARDY NEESIMA— A CONVERT 
FROM BUDDHISM 1 

Look! What is that Japanese boy doing there in 
his father's garden? He seems very hard at work 
digging. Is he planting or burying something? As 
we get nearer we find him in the act of burying a 
god — yes, he is actually covering up with earth a 
heathen idol. 

If we should go into the home of this boy, we 
would find in the sitting-room on the shelf a whole 
row of ugly-looking gods and tablets on which are 
written the names of the family ancestors. Before 
these gods and tablets this Japanese boy has been 
taught by his father to bow reverently, and to bring 
offerings of tea and rice. But little Shi-me-ta Nee- 
si-ma 2 noticed that the gods never ate the rice nor drank 
the tea which he brought, and he also noticed that the 
wine which his father offered to the same idols 
eventually went down his father's throat. 

This made him wonder if these idols really did have 
any power to take care of him and prevent harm. 
They were just pieces of wood whittled out, and grim- 
looking objects at that. 

1 Buddhism and Shintoism are the two great religions of Japan. Speaking 
accurately, Shintoism is not now regarded as a religion by educated Japanese. 
It is closely associated with patriotism. Most non-Christian Japanese are 
both Shintoists and Buddhists. In speaking of Neesima as a Buddhist, it 
must be remembered that he was also a Shintoist. 

2 Pronounce, She-may'-tah Ne'-se-mah. 



Fourth Quarter 225 

So after thinking about it for quite a while, he re- 
solved one day that he would test the idol's power — 
and that is why w r e see him digging that hole in the 
ground into which he puts the idol and then carefully 
covers it up. "If the idol is really a god and has any 
power, he will not stay buried in the earth/' thought 
Shimeta. For several days he watched the spot where 
he had buried the idol to see what would happen. 
Finally one morning he noticed a little green shoot 
just above the ground where the idol had been put. 
He was greatly excited and wondered if the idol had 
caused this. 

How was he to find out? Why, dig down and see if 
the idol was there or was gone. So he began to dig 
and it was not long before his curiosity was satisfied, 
for there in the hole just where he had placed it several 
days before was the idol, and in its arms was a tiny 
grain of rice which had sprouted and come to the sur- 
face. From that day on, Shimeta was convinced that 
the gods on the household shelf were useless and pow- 
erless, and he never worshiped them again. 

When young Neesima was about sixteen years old, 
he was given employment as a clerk in the office of a 
native prince. He had to work very hard and all the 
time he had a great longing for knowledge of Western 
lands and peoples. One day he got hold of a United 
States atlas and learned about the free institutions of 
America. "From that day/' he says, "I wished to 
learn American knowledge, but alas ! I could not get 
any teacher to learn it." 

Some time later he got hold of a copy of a part of the 



226 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

Bible written in Chinese. The opening sentence at once 
caught his attention, for it answered the many ques- 
tions which had been filling his mind for weeks. "In 
the beginning God created the heavens and the earth." 
He put the book down and began to think, "Who 
made my table? a carpenter? No, my God. God let 
trees grow upon the earth ; although a carpenter made 
up this table, it indeed came from trees; then I must 
be thankful to God, I must believe him, and I must 
be upright." Young Neesima at once saw that if God 
was Creator, he had a claim on his life, but it was a 
year and more before he realized that he might himself 
pr?y to God. When he began to pray, this is what he 
said: 

"Oh, if you have eyes look upon me; if you have 
ears listen to me." 

He w r as eager to find some missionary or teacher 
who could teach him to read the English Bible. But 
it was a dangerous thing, because at that time the law 
in Japan punished with crucifixion any person found 
reading this book. Finally he was permitted to leave 
home and go to Ha-ko-da-te, 1 one of the seaports of 
Japan, where he hoped to find some one who could 
teach him Western knowledge. He failed to find any 
English teacher, but he was encouraged by some young 
men friends in his desire to leave Japan and go to 
America. He felt that his country could never make 
progress without foreign knowledge, and he chafed 
under the law that forbade any Japanese to leave his 
native land under pain of death. He longed to learn 

1 Pronounce, Hah-ko-dah'-te. 



Fourth Quarter 227 

and bring light into the darkness of his own dear 
land. 

We must pass over the story of his escape from 
Japan, and of his voyage to China, and then to Amer- 
ica in a sailing vessel bound for Boston. After arrival 
he got hold of a copy of Robinson Crusoe, and from 
this book learned that a man can talk to God as to a 
friend, and so he began to pray: "Please don't cast 
me away into miserable condition. Please let me reach 
my great aim. ,, That prayer was heard and God 
brought together one of Boston's Christian mer- 
chants, Mr. Alpheus Hardy, and young Shimeta 
Neesima. In fact it was on one of Mr. Hardy's ves- 
sels that the young Japanese had come to America, as 
the captain's personal servant. When Mr. Hardy 
heard from the captain about the boy and of his eager- 
ness to learn English, he determined to help him. 
"What is your name?" asked Mr. Hardy. "The sail- 
ors call me Jo," replied Neesima. "You are well 
named," said Mr. Hardy. "God has sent you to be a 
savior to your people." 

Such indeed proved to be the case. Mr. Hardy 
soon discovered that this Japanese was no ordinary 
boy, but had wonderful ability. He therefore under- 
took his support and education, sending him to Am- 
herst College, from which he was graduated in 1870, 
and then to Andover Theological Seminary. In the 
winter of 1871-72, a Japanese embassy visited the 
United States to study our educational and other insti- 
tutions. A competent interpreter was needed, and Mr. 
Neesima's services were secured. This brought him 



228 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

into close touch with some of the leading men of Japan. 
When Mr. Neesima returned to Japan some years 
later, as a Christian minister, desiring to establish a 
Christian school in his native land, these men were at 
the head of the government and they aided him in his 
undertaking. 

It is a long way from a worshiper of idols to the 
founder of a Christian university. But Shimeta Nee- 
sima, or as he is better known in America, Joseph 
Hardy Neesima, walked along that way, encountering 
many difficulties and trials but conquering them. The 
boy from that Buddhist home that buried the idol, to 
test its powers, became the founder of the Doshisha 
University in Kyoto. He became indeed a savior to 
his country. 

— Davis, A Sketch of the Life of Rev. Joseph Hardy Neesima; McKeen, 
Sketch of the Early Life of Joseph Hardy Neesima; Brain, All 
About Japan. 

II. The Gospel Meeting the World's Needs 
Sundays 44 to 48 Inclusive 

FORTY-EIGHTH SUNDAY 

KAMIL— A CONVERT FROM 
MOHAMMEDANISM 
One morning in February, 1890, a young Moslem 
by the name of Kamil Abdul Messiah entered the 
study of Dr. H. H. Jessup in Beirut, 1 Syria, and said : 
"Sir, I want to know just what you believe about 
Christ and the way of salvation. I am not at rest. I 
find nothing in the Koran to« show me how God can 

1 Pronounce, Bay-root'. 



Fourth Quarter. 229 

be a just God and yet pardon a sinner. I know I am a 
sinner and that God is merciful, but he is also just." 

Dr. Jessup told him that the answer to his ques- 
tions would be found in the Bible, and that if he 
wished, he might come each morning and study it. 
Kamil came repeatedly, and as he drank in the new 
and great truths of the New Testament, it was as if 
he had found a cool crystal spring in the midst of a 
desert. From his pocket Testament, which he took 
home with him, he would read late into the night. His 
father, who was a strict Moslem, was bitterly opposed 
to Christianity, and when he heard that Kamil had 
become a Christian, he entreated him to renounce his 
profession. But while Kamil had the greatest love for 
his father and wished to do nothing to displease him, 
yet he could not and would not give up Christianity, 
for he had determined to devote his life to preaching 
the gospel to the Moslems. 

The first summer after his conversion, together with 
a friend named Jed-a-an, 1 who had been a Bedouin 
herdsman, he went out among the tent-dwelling 
Bedouins to preach the gospel, in the region beyond 
Zah-leh and Baal-bec 2 (locate on any Bible map). On 
their return they stopped over Sunday in the city of 
Hums. The Bishop of the Greek Catholic Church 
who lived there asked Kamil to come to see him. "I 
know of your family and am glad you have become a 
Christian," said the Bishop. "Then he began to urge 
him to enter the Orthodox Greek Church, and used 



1 Pronounce, Jed'-ah-ahn. 

2 Pronounce, Bal-bek'. 



230 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

the usual arguments of the traditional oriental Chris- 
tians. Kamil asked, 'What does Your Excellency be- 
lieve about Christ? Is he a perfect and sufficient 
Savior ?' The Bishop said, 'Yes.' 'Do you believe, 
as St. Paul says, that, "being justified by faith, we 
have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ" ?' 
'Yes,' replied the Bishop. Then/ said Kamil, 'we are 
brethren in belief; and what more do we want?' But 
the Bishop urged him to accept immersion three times 
at the hands of a true priest of the Apostolic Ortho- 
dox Greek Church, and then he would be all right. 

"Then Kamil, turning to the Bishop, said, 'Your 
Excellency, supposing that you and I were traveling 
west from Hums and came to the river Orontes; and 
the river was deep, muddy, swift, and broad; and 
there was neither bridge nor boat, and neither of us 
could swim. Then if I should say to you, 'Bishop, I 
beg you to take me across/ what would you say? 
You would say, 'Kamil, I cannot take myself across 
and how can I take you?' And there we would 
stand, helpless and despairing. But suppose that just 
then we should see a huge giant, a strong, tall man, 
coming toward us, and he should take you by the arms 
and carry you across. Would I call out, 'Bishop, 
come and take me across?' No; I would call to the 
strong man. Bishop, there is only one strong Man — 
the Lord Jesus Christ. Is not he enough?' 

"Turning to Kamil, the Bishop asked, 'My dear 
friend, how long have you been a Christian?' 'Seven 
months/ was the reply. 'Seven months ! And you are 
teaching me who have been a Christian in name from 



Fourth Quarter 231 

my infancy. Kamil, you are right. If you will stay 
here and teach Turkish in my school I will pay you 
a higher salary than you can get in any school in 
Syria/ 'Your Excellency/ replied Kamil, 'I thank 
you for your offer ; but I care not for money or salary. 
God has called me to preach the gospel to the Moham- 
medans, and I must complete my studies and be about 
my work/ " 

Shortly after Kamil's baptism, which was his open 
renouncement of Mohammedanism, he went to Arabia 
to assist the Rev. S. M. Zwemer and the Rev. James 
Cantine in their mission work. He landed at Aden, the 
southern seaport of Arabia, on February 7, 1891, and 
at once began to labor among the caravans of Arabs 
which constantly were going to and fro. With great 
zeal he preached the gospel, disputing with the fanat- 
ical Moslems and contending for the truth. 

Kamil's term of service as a missionary to his Mos- 
lem brethren was brief, for on June 24, 1892, he died 
— in less than eighteen months after his arrival in 
Arabia. His father, with whom he corresponded, 
turned bitterly against him and many of the fanatical 
Moslems among whom he labored strongly denounced 
him. His life was in constant peril from these en- 
emies, for the punishment for forsaking Mohamme- 
danism was death. 

His death occurred under peculiar circumstances, 
the Moslems refusing to allow his Christian friends to 
examine his body or to give him a Christian burial. 
The story of Kamil, a modern Paul, and among the 
first fruits of the gospel from Mohammedanism, 



232 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

should strengthen faith in the power of the gospel to 
overcome the bigotry of the Moslems. The Mohamme- 
dan is a zealot in religion. This zeal if purified and 
enlightened may be directed in the interests of a 
world-wide propagation of Christianity. 

— Jessup, Kamil, a Modern Paul. 

III. Notable Events of Mission History 
Sundays 49 to 51 Inclusive 

FORTY-NINTH SUNDAY 
Fifteen Minute Program for Opening Period 

SOME RESULTS OF A HAYSTACK 
PRAYER MEETING 

Note — Let all who take part in this Program make thor- 
ough preparation in advance so that it may be rendered 
effectively. It will be advisable to have a rehearsal. This 
will enable the Leader to keep the Program strictly within 
the time limits of the usual opening period of worship, fifteen 
or twenty minutes, as the case may be. If necessary omit 
some of the material, but do not encroach upon the time of 
the regular lesson study period. 

Aim: To show the world-wide significance of the 
Haystack Prayer Meeting as an illustration of what 
can be done by the Spirit of God through consecrated 
lives of prayer and faith. 

Chord on Piafio 

Silence 

Leader — Let us join in singing "The morning 
light is breaking/' stanzas 1 and 2. 



Fourth Quarter 233 

Hymn: The Morning Light is Breaking 1 (Tune, 
Webb) 

1. The morning light is breaking; 

The darkness disappears; 
The sons of earth are waking, 

To penitential tears; 
Each breeze that sweeps the ocean 

Brings tidings from afar, 
Of nations in commotion, 

Prepared for Zion's war. 

2. See heathen nations bending 

Before the God we love, 
And thousand hearts ascending 

In gratitude above; 
While sinners, now confessing, 

The gospel call obey, 
And seek the Savior's blessing, 

A nation in a day. 

Leader — Please open your Bibles to Matthew ix. 35, 
and follow me as I read from that verse to the end oi 
the first verse of the tenth chapter. As I read, please 
note what it was that moved the compassion of Jesus. 

Scripture: Matthew ix. 35-x. 1 

Leader — Mr. will lead us in this petition 

Jesus asks us as well as the twelve disciples to offer, 
concluding with the Lord's Prayer in which we all may 
join. 

1 If the hymns suggested in this program are not in the school hymnal, 
they may be copied on the blackboard, stenciled on muslin, or be mimeo- 
graphed. If preferred other appropriate hymns may be substituted. 



234 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

Prayer: Concluding with the Lord's Prayer in 

concert 

Note — The prayer, exclusive of the Lord's Prayer, should 
not exceed one minute. 

Leader — In the Lord's Prayer we have just offered 
unitedly, we have made some very definite missionary 
petitions: "Thy kingdom come" ; "Thy will be done 
in earth, as it is in heaven. " Six members of our 
school are going to tell us to-day about a wonderful 
missionary prayer-meeting — not wonderful in num- 
bers, for only five persons attended it — but very won- 
derful in results. 

Note — The six pupils should now come to the platform, 
and, without further introduction, successively tell the fol- 
lowing: 

A Haystack Prayer Meeting and Its Results 

First Pupil — Just off the campus of Williams Col- 
lege, in Williamstown, Massachusetts, there stands a 
monument. It is small and not a bit imposing — just a 
globe on top of a sloping base. Indented in the side is 
the figure of a haystack. These words appear: 

THE FIELD IS THE WORLD 

The Birthplace of 
American Foreign Missions 
1806 
Samuel J. Mills 
James Richards 
Francis L. Robbins 
Harvey Loomis 
Byram Green 



Fourth Quarter 



235 




HAYSTACK MONUMENT, WILLIAM STOWN, MASSACHUSETTS 

Note — It will be very effective if some one will draw in 
advance on the blackboard or on a sheet of stiff paper a picture 
of this monument, which should now be shown. 



236 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

On or near that spot, where this monument stands, 
a little more than a century ago, in August, 1806, five 
Williams College students took refuge under a hay- 
stack from an approaching thunderstorrru They had 
gone out that afternoon to talk and pray together. 
The burden on their hearts was the condition of the 
non-Christian world — without a single American mis- 
sionary. In the shelter of the haystack they prayed 
for open doors and for guidance. Samuel Mills, their 
leader, expressed his conviction regarding their part 
in carrying the gospel to the non-Christian world when 
he said, "We can do it if we will." 

Second Pupil — At that time there was little interest 
in foreign missions. Civilization had extended not 
much beyond the Appalachian Mountains, and the atti- 
tude of many of the non-Christian nations was alto- 
gether hostile to Christianity. But out of that 
haystack prayer-meeting grew two years later, in 1808, 
the organization of "The Brethren/' the object of 
which was "to effect in the persons of its members a 
mission or missions to the heathen." Each member 
pledged himself to keep secret the existence of the 
society and also "to keep absolutely free from any 
engagement which shall be deemed incompatible with 
the object of this society," and "to hold himself in 
readiness to go on a mission when and where duty 
may call." Samuel Mills and James Richards, who 
were in the haystack group, were members of the 
society, together with Luther Rice and two others. 
When, two years later, in 1810, the students graduated 
from Williams and entered Andover Seminary the 



Fourth Quarter 237 

organization was transferred there, and Adoniram 
Judson, Samuel Newell, and Samuel Nott, Jr., joined. 

Third Pupil — Wherever these young men went they 
aroused or quickened missionary interest among the 
pastors and churches. It was in June, 1810, that they 
made their appeal before the General Association of 
Congregational Churches in Bradford, Massachusetts, 
to be sent out as foreign missionaries. This appeal 
was not unheeded, and on the following day, or June 
29, 1810, the first Foreign Missionary Society in 
America was organized and arrangements were made 
to send out later, in 1812, its first missionaries, the 
Rev. and Mrs. Adoniram Judson, the Rev. and Mrs. 
Samuel Newell, and the Rev. Luther Rice. 

Fourth Pupil — While en route to the field, Mr. and 
Mrs. Judson and Luther Rice decided to withdraw 
from the Congregational Church and become Baptists. 
When this was known in America, it came as a chal- 
lenge to the Baptists to organize a Missionary Society. 
This they did, May 21, 1814, so that, as a direct out- 
growth of the Haystack Prayer Meeting, the first 
American foreign missionaries were sent out and two 
Boards of Foreign Missions were organized. 

Fifth Pupil — There were other results. Samuel 
Mills, the leader of the haystack group, instead of 
going at once to the foreign field, after leaving the 
seminary, remained in America to arouse foreign mis- 
sionary interest in the churches. He made two ex- 
tensive home missionary trips to the West and South- 
west, during which he preached to Indians, pioneers, 
and soldiers, and distributed Bibles among them. 



238 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

Realizing the need for a national Bible society, he 
brought about the organization of the American Bible 
Society in May, 1816. His efforts also resulted in the 
founding of the United Foreign Missionary Society 
which was a union of the Presbyterian and Dutch 
Reformed churches for their first foreign missionary 
work. In 1818 he landed in Africa in an attempt to 
establish a Christian Negro colony. As a result of his 
efforts, such a colony was established four years later 
in Liberia, and this colony became an independent na- 
tion in 1847. 

While in the seminary at Andover, Mills came in 
touch with a young Hawaiian who had fled to America, 
Henry Obookiah. Mills and others of the seminary 
students helped him and instructed him, so that Oboo- 
kiah wanted to return to his native land as a mission- 
ary. This desire was not fulfilled, as he died in 1818, 
but not before such an interest in the home churches 
had been aroused in the Sandwich or Hawaiian Islands 
that a mission was established there. One of the mis- 
sionaries was the father of Samuel Armstrong, who 
later founded the Hampton Institute for the education 
of Negroes and Indians. From Hampton Institute 
graduated Booker T. Washington, ' the founder of 
Tuskegee Institute in Alabama. 

Sixth Pupil — On the centenary of the Haystack 
Prayer Meeting, observed in New York City, in 1906, 
the Laymen's Missionary Movement was organized. 
Who can measure, through all the years since, the 
influences for good resulting from that Haystack 
Prayer Meeting of five young men in Williamstown ? 



Fourth Quarter 239 

Note — At this point the Sixth Pupil should unveil and call 
the attention of the school to the following enlarged motto. 
It should be made in advance by some member of the Sunday- 
school, preferably on muslin or on cardboard, and framed, so 
that it may become a permanent part of the school's mis- 
sionary equipment. 



The Power of the Sun will be Measured 
with a Yardstick Sooner than the Results 
of the Haystack Meeting by Statistics. 

— Samuel B. Capen, late President of the American 
Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions. 



Leader — Will Mr. - now lead us in prayer 

that the influence from that Haystack Prayer Meeting 
may still continue to widen and deepen, and that lives 
in our own Sunday-school may be reached? 

Prayer 

Note— This prayer should not exceed one minute. 

Leader — Let us all join in singing "Now be the gos- 
pel banner in every land unfurled." 

Hymn : Now Be the Gospel Banner in Every Land 
Unfurled (Tune, Missionary Hymn) 

Now be the gospel banner 

In every land unfurled, 
And be the shout, hosanna, 

Re-echoed through the world, 
Till every isle and nation, 

Till every tribe and tongue 
Receive the great salvation, 

And join the happy throng. 



240 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

Yes, thou shalt reign forever, 

O Jesus, King of kings ! 
Thy light, thy love, thy favor, 

Each ransomed captive sings, 
The isles for thee are waiting, 

The deserts learn thy praise, 
The hills and valleys, greeting, 

The song responsive raise. 

Note — At the conclusion of this Program, the Superin- 
tendent will dismiss the classes in the usual manner for their 
lesson study. All the teachers should know in advance of 
the presentation of this Program, its contents, so that they 
may plan to relate it to the teaching of the day in their 
classes. This will avoid the difficulty of two absolutely dis- 
tinct and possibly unrelated impressions on the pupils, one 
from this Program and the other from the Bible lesson follow- 
ing in the classes. 

— The Haystack Prayer Meeting: An Account of Its Origin and Spirit* 

III. Notable Events of Mission History 
Sundays 49 to 51 Inclusive 

FIFTIETH SUNDAY 
Prayer Introduction 

HOW PRAYER SECURED WORKERS AND 
THEIR SUPPORT 

There was dire need for missionaries in the Congo 
mission of the Southern Presbyterian Church. A crisis 
had arisen because disease and death had entered the 
ranks. Those left on the field were all too few for 
the demands. Inquirers were coming by the score. 
New branches of work needed to be undertaken and 
existing ones strengthened. If ever a situation de- 



Fourth Quarter 241 

manded prayer, here it was. Missionaries and native 
workers therefore began to plead with the Lord of the 
harvest to send forth laborers. They prayed in private. 
They prayed in the public meetings. Finally it was 
decided to appoint a special season for prayer. The 
native preachers gathered from far and near, some of 
them walking four days' journey. So great, so intense 
was their desire, that for two whole days some of these 
men fasted as they prayed. 

After these days of intercession, the Rev. Mott Mar- 
tin, one of the Congo missionaries, came home because 
of illness. The need of reenforcements was the burden 
on his heart. He did not have sufficient strength to 
address large public gatherings. But he made a tour 
of the seminaries and had personal interviews with 
many of the students, presenting to them the claims 
of Africa upon their lives. As a result, a number of 
volunteers were secured. 

Just about that time, the winter of 1911-12, plans 
were being made by the Laymen's Missionary Move- 
ment of the Southern Presbyterian Church for a con- 
vention at Chattanooga. Some of the leaders knew 
of the needs of the Congo mission and of the volunteers 
that had been secured. They too joined in prayer with 
the missionaries and native workers that the needs 
for the Congo might be supplied. To these leaders, 
the Spirit of God brought this thought: "Why not 
bring these student volunteers to the convention, tell 
of the needs of Africa to the business men present, 
call for volunteers to come forward, and then chal- 
lenge the business men to provide their support?" 



242 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

It was the closing meeting of the convention. Many 
present knew that the Foreign Board was in debt, but 
God's call for advance could not go unheeded. Mott 
Martin, who had recovered strength sufficiently to 
speak, came forward and told simply but powerfully 
the needs of the Dark Continent and of the Congo 
mission. He told of the passionate pleas of the little 
handful of Congo missionaries and of the devoted 
native pastors. The call for volunteers to meet that 
need was flung out, and from all parts of the vast 
audience of three thousand persons one after another 
came, until twenty-nine volunteers stood on the plat- 
form. 

Here were twenty-nine young Christian soldiers, 
trained for service, capable and consecrated, ready to 
respond to Africa's call. Would the business men 
present stand back of them and provide their equip- 
ment and support? That was the challenge of the 
hour. 

It was a tense moment. One old gray-haired man 
in the front row, overcome by emotion, jumped from 
his seat and swinging his arms above his head shouted 
that he had never seen such a sight in all his life before 
— twenty-nine student volunteers , ready to go, and 
challenging the consecration of the home church to 
stand back of them. Nor had any one else in that 
audience ever seen such a sight before. In that crisis 
hour the Spirit of God was working mightily in the 
hearts of hundreds in that audience. Soon the re- 
sponse became manifest. One after another pledged 
tens and hundreds of dollars until $39,000 had been 



Fourth Quarter 243 

laid on God's altar. Within six months fourteen of 
those volunteers, who were ready to go immediately, 
sailed for the field, twelve of them going on one vessel. 
The others remained to complete their preparation. 

In addition to the twenty-nine who volunteered and 
came to the platform, a contractor, Mr. W. L. Hill- 
house, of Calhoun, Georgia, came to Mr. Mott Martin 
the next day and told him he was ready to go. Know- 
ing that he was past the age when missionaries are 
ordinarily sent to the field, he stated that he had enough 
money saved up to support himself. Under these con- 
ditions the Board accepted him and sent him out. He 
is now in Africa acting as contractor for all the Sta- 
tions, and building the homes, hospitals, and other nec- 
essary equipment that is needed. 

There was an intimate connection between that vol- 
ume of prayer in Africa and the response from 
America. 

Leader — Will Mr. now lead us in prayer? 

Note — This prayer should not exceed one minute. 

— The Rev. W. E. Doughty, Educational Secretary Laymen's Missionary 
Movement; Mr. Charles A. Rowland, Secretary Laymen's Mission- 
ary Movement. 

III. Notable Events of Mission History 

Sundays 49 to 51 Inclusive 

FIFTY-FIRST SUNDAY 

Prayer Introduction 

CHINA'S PLEA FOR PRAYER 
The First Time in History a Non-Christian Govern- 
ment Has Made Such a Request 
The following cablegram was received at the De- 



244 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

partment of State in Washington, April 19, 1913, from 
Mr. E. T. Williams, the Charge d'Affaires of the 
American Legation in Peking. 

CABLEGRAM 

Peking, April 19, 1913 
Secretary of State, Washington; 

The following message adopted by the 
cabinet was sent yesterday by the Chinese 
government to the provincial authorities 
and leaders of the Christian Churches in 
China : 

* 'Prayer is requested for the National 
Assembly now in session; for the new 
government ; for the President who is to 
be elected; for the constitution of the 
Republic ; that the government may be 
recognized by the Powers ; that peace 
may reign within our country ; that 
strong and virtuous men may be elected 
to office ; and that the government may 
be established upon a strong foundation. 
Upon receipt of this telegram you are 
requested to notify all churches in your 
province that April twenty-seventh has 
been set aside as a day of prayer for 
the Nation. Let all take part." 

WILLIAMS 

Note — It will be very effective to have the above cablegram 
written on the blackboard in large letters and read by the 
school. 



Fourth Quarter 245 

This day of prayer as requested was observed, not 
only throughout China, but in America as well. Let 
us continue to pray for China daily, that she may be- 
come a Christian nation, that at this critical time when 
many of the people are casting aside their faith in 
Confucianism, they may not turn to infidelity. Will 
Mr. please lead us ? 

Note — This prayer should not exceed one minute. 

IV. The Call of the Field for Service 
Sunday 52 

FIFTY-SECOND SUNDAY 

Introduction to the Use of Hymn "O Zion, Haste Thy Mission 

High Fulfilling" 

WHY I GO AS A MISSIONARY 

Leader — Each year early in June there is held, under 
the auspices of one of the Mission Boards of North 
America, a conference with its newly appointed mis- 
sionaries. The work they are to undertake is ex- 
plained and much wise counsel is given. Recently, at 
one of these conferences, the missionary recruits, about 
to start for their different fields all over the world, 
stated briefly the reasons for their going forth as mis- 
sionaries. To-day some of the young people of our 
own school will impersonate for us these outgoing mis- 
sionaries, and will give us their testimonies. 

Note — Those impersonating the outgoing missionaries will 
now come forward and, standing together on the platform, 
will repeat successively without further introduction the fol- 
lowing testimonies. The statements should not be read, but 
told with animation. Sixteen members of the Senior De- 



246 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

partment (ages 17 to 20) may most fittingly present this ex- 
ercise : 

"Jesus Christ has so taken possession of my heart 
and soul and strength and mind that it is my highest 
duty and joy to follow his injunction 'Go/ and carry 
his gospel of salvation to God's children over there 
who have not seen the light of his countenance and do 
not know him." 

"I go because the medical profession in the United 
States is crowded, and there is great need of men in 
the foreign field." 

"Because, when Jesus Christ brought peace and joy 
into my restless, dissatisfied life, I promised him that I 
would go anywhere, or do anything, where my life 
would count for the most in his service. I am going 
to the mission field as a result of that promise. He 
has shown me clearly that my life, as a nurse, would 
count for more in the foreign field than anywhere 
else." 

"I have not been able to find a reason satisfactory 
to my conscience why I should not go!' 

"The motive which has led me to place my life in 
this work is the earnest desire to lift my crucified 
Savior up before the people among whom I am to 
labor, that he may exercise his drawing power upon 
them. This desire comes from my firm conviction that 
what these people need is what Christ alone can 
supply." 



Fourth Quarter 247 

"Because 'the fields are white already unto harvest,' 
but 'the laborers are few.' " 

"Because our Master died that all might have sal- 
vation and he has called me to carry the message/' 

"I do not hesitate to go, because I have learned 
through blessed experiences that one must surrender 
his whole will to his Master, or there will be no peace." 

"I want to go where I am most needed." 

"I am going as a missionary because I wasn't 'called' 
to stay at home." 

"I want to be where I can do most for my Master." 

"I was not disobedient to the heavenly vision — that 
vision of a ripe harvest and few laborers, awakened 
countries and crying needs, and God's plan for my life 
from the foundation of the world." 

"Because I can find no reason or excuse to stay at 
home, and because of his great love for all the world, 
that I through my life and service may be able to win 
souls for God." 

"Taking my orders from Christ, I waited his bidding 
to stay at home, if that were his will, or to go to the 
very farthest end of the world. He sends me to tell 
his story to those he loves in India." 

"I go to China because I realize, in part, the won- 
derful opportunity and the pressing need for workers. 
I should feel like a coward if I did not respond." 



248 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

"My great desire to take, teach, and live the gospel 
of Christ where those that sit in darkness may see the 
light of the world as it has been revealed to me." 

Leader — While the young people remain standing on 
the platform let us all join in singing a truly great mis- 
sionary hymn, which is most fitting after listening to 
these testimonies, "O Zion, haste, thy mission high 
fulfilling." 

Note — These testimonies and the hymn might be well used 
at the- close of the Sunday-school service, with nothing fol- 
lowing but a brief prayer and the benediction. The pupils 
will then disperse quietly with the closing hymn ringing in 
their ears as a summons to consecration of life to Christ. 

— Into All the World, July, 19 13. 



PART HI 

MATERIAL FOR SPECIAL DAYS 

Sunday Nearest New Year 

HOW AN ALMANAC HELPED TO LEAD A 
MAN TO CHRIST 

New Year is the time for calendars and almanacs. 
Here is a story of how an almanac helped lead a Chi- 
nese farmer to Christ. His name was Hu, and he lived 
away off in the country far from the beaten track of 
evangelists and booksellers. He had never visited in 
all his life any of the large towns near by. He was 
an earnest idolater and had never heard a word of 
the gospel. One day a man gave him an almanac. 
Hu read it carefully and found in it a short account of 
a person named Jesus who had come to the world 
many centuries ago, and it was asserted that this man 
was the Son of God and the Savior of the world. 
This was strange news to Hu and it interested him. 

Later he got hold of some Christian tracts which 
told him more about the gospel. Several years passed 
by. Then he heard one day that a neighbor had a copy 
of a book called the "New Testament." He borrowed 
it and read it eagerly. He accepted its teachings. 
This meant a great change in his life. It meant he 
could no longer worship idols or the spirits of his 
ancestors which he had always thought stayed in the 
ancestral tablets in his home. So he took down the 
idols and tablets and burned them. His friends were 

240 



250 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

amazed and thought him crazy. He was not acting 
according to custom. 

Nine years had now passed since the almanac first 
brought to Hu the little gleam of gospel truth. From 
the title "New" Testament, he thought there must be 
somewhere an "Old" Testament, but none of his ac- 
quaintances had ever heard of such a book. 

He then resolved he would do something he had 
never done before. He was over sixty years of age 
and to go to the nearest large town, Sien Tao Chen, 
was a big undertaking. It meant he would have to 
walk the whole way — two days' journey — but Hu 
wanted the book, so he set out. 

When he reached the town, he walked through the 
streets looking for a book-shop. Now it happened — 
certainly a divine "happening" — that he found a book- 
shop kept by a man who was a Christian, named Li. 
When Li learned what Hu wanted, he gladly gave him 
the book, and then took him to the chapel. Here for 
the first time, and after nine years of seeking, Hu 
met a Christian preacher and worshiped in a Chris- 
tian church. Mr. Su, the preacher in charge, heard 
Hu's story with joy and marveled at his knowledge of 
the New Testament. For three days Farmer Hu 
stayed with his new-found friends, never tired of 
learning more of the truth, and then returned to his 
distant home with a complete Bible, a hymn-book, 
and various other Christian books. He lives too far 
away to come often to the church, but on one of his 
visits he was baptized and received into church mem- 
bership. 



For Special Days 251 

Easter Sunday 

GREENLAND'S FIRST CHRISTIANS BAP- 
TIZED ON EASTER 

Leader — On this Easter Day we are glad to see evi- 
dence of spring and of the new life in nature. On 
Easter morning, 1739, the first Christians at New 
Heernhut in Greenland were baptized — Kayarnak, his 
wife, and two children. 

For five years the Moravian missionaries, Matthew 
Stach, Frederick Boehnisch, and John Beck, labored 
among these Greenlanders whose hearts were as icy 
as the icebergs. They had only ridicule and taunts 
for the missionaries. "In the midst of earnest exhor- 
tations, they feigned sleep and snored; or they would 
feign pious desire to hear hymns sung, and then drown 
the singing with howls and beating of drums." 

They stole from the missionaries, broke their furni- 
ture and boat, and refused to sell them any food, 
though they themselves had abundance. 

"The Eskimos were repulsive dwarfs, w T ith minds 
and hearts even worse dwarfed than their bodies. 
Their looks were ugly, their habits filthy. Mothers 
licked their children as cats do their kittens, and they 
all wallowed like swine in the mire of their unclean- 
liness." 

But even these people could be saved. 

"In 1738, as Beck was in his humble hut preparing 
an Eskimo Bible, a company of Greenlanders from 
the South came in and watched him at his work, won- 
dering that a piece of paper could be made to hear, 



252 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

remember, and repeat the words of God. He read 
to them from his manuscript translations of the Gos- 
pels, and once more the story of the cross broke hard 
hearts. One of these men, Kayarnak, came nearer 
and looking up into Beck's face said, with pathetic 
earnestness, 'How was that? Tell it to me once more; 
for I too want to be saved/ 

"The ice was breaking, and the long winter was 
feeling the first touch of spring. Beck's soul, so tried 
during these years of fruitless toil, could scarcely 
believe what his ears heard. There was at last one 
seeker after God." 

"From that day Kayarnak could be found daily 
at the mission hut, with cheeks wet with tears, with 
heart opened to attend unto the things which were 
spoken, and yearning to be taught, as no Greenlander 
had ever been known to yearn before him. He clung 
fondly to his Moravian teachers, remaining with some 
twenty companions through the winter, and aiding in 
the translations of the Gospels. On Easter morning, 
1739, in the presence of a large assembly of natives, 
he, with his wife and two children, confessed Christ in 
baptism. And so the first-fruits of that long-delayed 
harvest-field began to be gathered." * 

Easter Sunday 

HOW THE MORAVIANS OBSERVE EASTER 

Passion week is celebrated chiefly by the public 
reading of a harmonized account from the Gospels 
of our Savior's last days on earth, interspersed with 



For Special Days 253 

the singing of appropriate stanzas. Xo other church 
surpasses the Moravian in the jubilant character of 
Easter services. It is the custom in their villages for 
a procession with trombones, a favorite instrument, to 
awake the inhabitants before daybreak by an Easter 
morning choral. An early matin service is held; and 
after that they go to the cemetery in season to meet 
the rising sun. Nothing can be more impressive than 
this devoutly joyful observance. A special Easter lit- 
any is used; and no body of Christians have a more 
exultant belief in the resurrection of the dead. 

There, amid the graves of a multitude who have 
fallen asleep in Jesus, the prayer goes up: "Keep us 
in everlasting fellowship with our brethren and with 
our sisters who have entered into the joy of their 
Lord; also with the servants and handmaids of the 
Church, whom thou hast called home in the past year, 
and with the whole Church triumphant." The closing 
ascription is rendered: "Glory be to him who is the 
Resurrection and the Life; he was* dead, and behold 
he is alive for evermore. And he that believeth in 
him, though he were dead, yet shall he live. Glory be 
to him in the Church which waiteth for him, and in 
that which is around him, forever and ever. Amen." 
The effective accompaniment of trombones lends 
grandeur to the service, and seems to anticipate the 
voice of the archangel and the trump of God. 

— Thompson, Moravian Missions. 



254 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

Peace Sunday 

Sunday Nearest May 18, the Anniversary of the First Peace 
Conference at The Hague 

AGED WARRIORS RECONCILED 

An interesting illustration of how the gospel makes 
men of different nations one in Christ was seen at the 
meeting of the Northern Baptist Convention in Okla- 
homa City in 1908. 

Chief Left Hand, of the Arapaho tribe of Indians, 
a man over seventy years of age, converted eighteen 
months prior to the convention, was on the platform 
and spoke to the people in his vernacular. He is to- 
tally blind. 

No sooner had Chief Left Hand ceased speaking 
than the Rev. T. K. Tyson, of Michigan, who had 
sat in the front pew, jumped to his feet and asked for 
the floor for a moment. His request was granted by 
the presiding officer. And then was enacted a scene 
never to be repeated, a dramatic incident of thrilling 
power. Mr. Tyson told how as a soldier he was 
ordered forty-four years before to Indian Territory 
to fight the Indians who were on the war-path. One 
of the leaders on the Indian side in a hard-fought 
battle was Chief Left Hand. Mr. Tyson expressed a 
desire to shake hands with the blind old man as a 
Christian brother. Instantly he was called to the 
platform. Near the rear of the platform the two old 
fighters met face to face, not now as red-handed en- 
emies, seeking each others' lives, but as brothers in 
Christ, with peace in their hearts. They clasped right 



For Special Days 255 

hands; they put their left arms around each other's 
necks in a loving embrace; tears streamed down both 
their battle-scarred faces ; their frames quivered with 
intense emotion. The hundreds of delegates and vis- 
itors rose to their feet; they went wild with enthusi- 
asm; they clapped their hands; they cheered; they let 
fall unbidden, unchecked tears ; they gave expression 
to their pent-up feelings by singing with fervor the 
doxology, "Praise God from whom all blessings flow." 
It was an experience of a lifetime. Not often in 
religious gatherings does there come a dramatic climax 
such as this. 

Note — If desired, this incident might be told as introduc- 
tory to the use of Matthew xviii. 21-35, as a Scripture lesson 
for the school. It is Christ's reply to Peter's question, "How 
oft shall my brother sin against me and I forgive him?" 

— Reported by the Rev. John M. Moore. 

Children's Day 
GRACE BEFORE MEALS 

It was customary among the Tsimshean Indians of 
British Columbia, before any missionary had gone to 
them, to express their thanks for food to the Great 
Spirit whom they called the "Heavenly Father." Be- 
fore the family sat down to eat, the father would take 
a small piece of the food and, putting it on the fire, 
would repeat: "For thee, O Heavenly Chief, is the 
first." 

Leader — I hope that in every home represented in 
our Sunday-school there is a recognition at every meal 
that all our food and other blessings come from God. 



256 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

In a home the blessing at meals was not in use. The 
children noticed that at their , grandmother's thanks 
for food were expressed. The children wanted a 
blessing in their home and so their aunt taught them : 

"God is great, and God is good, 
And we thank him for this food, 
By his hand must all be fed; 
Give us, Lord, our daily bread." 

Another form of blessing is that suggested by Mr. 
William L. Curtis : 

"We thank thee, heavenly Father, 
For giving us our food; 
We pray that thou wilt bless us, 

And help us to be good. 
Oh, may we never grieve thee, 

In aught we do or say, 
But always love and serve thee, 
And praise thee every day. Amen." 

— Arctander, The Apostle of the North; Curtis, in the Continent, Febru- 
ary 5, 1914. 

Patriotic Days 

Dominion Day (July First), or Independence Day 

(July Fourth) 

INDEPENDENCE DAY IN CFIINA 

First day of the seventh month. What is it? Who 
can tell me, quick? 

July First, 

Yes, that is right, and every Canadian boy knows 
that is Dominion Day. 



For Special Days 257 

Fourth day of the seventh month, what is it? 
July Fourth, 

Yes, and every American boy knows that that is 
Independence Day. 

Tenth day of the tenth month, what is it? 

October Tenth. 

That's right, and every wide-awake Chinese boy 
knows that is Independence Day in China. It means 
as much to him as July first means to a Canadian or 
July fourth to an American, though he has not had a 
chance for many celebrations yet, for the Chinese 
Republic is still very young. There will be a chance 
for a good many more, however, as the years roll 
around. 

The National Council of China passed a bill that 
the tenth day of the tenth month shall be made a day 
of national rejoicing — the day on which the righteous 
uprising took place at Wuchang in 191 1, and when 
the new flag of the republic was unfurled for the first 
time. The following events shall be observed : 

1. There shall be a holiday and rest. 

2. Flags and decorations shall be hung. 

3. A military review shall be held. 

4. Sacrifices shall be offered up to the departed. 

5. Merits shall be rewarded. 

6. Suspension of punishments. 

7. The poor shall be relieved. 

8. Feasts shall be held. 

The first celebration of this great day for China was 
held in 1912 in many cities. There were lantern pa- 



258 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

rades and interesting programs. The five-colored 
(red, yellow, blue, white, black) flags were hoisted in 
the streets. Red signifies China proper; yellow, Man- 
chus; blue, Mongolia; white, Tibet; black, Mohamme- 
dans. The flag represents five races in China. 

Besides this date, October tenth, the twelfth day of 
the second month, when the union of the North and 
the South was proclaimed at Peking, is another na- 
tional anniversary and holiday. 

China is the youngest of republics, and a great 
future is in store for her, with her four hundred 
million people. If enlightened and Christianized, she 
may be one of the greatest of world powers. Now is 
the time to help her, as she calls for trained men and 
women to come from Christian lands to her aid. Why 
should not some go from our Sunday-school? 

— All the World, January, 1913. 

Sunday Nearest Thanksgiving 
THE FIRST THANKSGIVING 

We all know of the Pilgrim Fathers who landed at 
Plymouth Rock in 1620. They called themselves Pil- 
grims, because, as they were not allowed to worship 
God as they wished in England, they fled to Holland, 
and later went to America. Thus they were travelers 
or pilgrims to another land than their native country, 
and they were traveling they said "from place to place, 
toward heaven, their dearest country/' 

Though they were happy for a time in Holland, they 
found that their children were growing up and learn- 



For Special Days 259 

ing the Dutch language and customs. So they decided 
to go to America. With one hundred people on board, 
and Miles Standish as their leader, they crossed the 
wide Atlantic in the sailing vessel Mayflower. When 
they were about in mid-ocean a little Pilgrim baby was 
born, and they gave him the funniest name you ever 
heard of. I am sure no boy here has such a name. 
And yet it was a very appropriate name too for a boy 
born in mid-ocean. What do you think it was? 
O-ce-a-nus. 

Finally the Pilgrim fathers, Pilgrim mothers, and 
Pilgrim children, including Oceanus, landed one cold 
November day at Plymouth. There were no friends 
to welcome them and no houses to give them shelter, 
and it w r as Christmas day before they even began to 
build the first house. As a result of their exposure to 
the winter's cold many of the people took sick and died. 
But with the coming of spring better times came. 
Squanto, a friendly Indian, helped them plant their 
crops, and when harvest-time came there was plenty 
of barley and wheat and corn to last through the long 
winter. This made all the Pilgrim fathers, mothers, 
and children very grateful to God for his goodness, 
and they thanked him in their homes or in their 
churches. 

Then the Pilgrim mothers said: "Let us have a 
great Thanksgiving party and invite the friendly In- 
dians, and all rejoice together." So they did. Four 
men went out hunting and brought back enough wild 
turkeys, ducks, and geese to last almost a week. 
Venison was brought in too. The mothers made pies 



26o Missionary Programs and Incidents 

and cakes and other good things. So they had a great 
feast. The Indians came dressed in deerskins and 
feathers and fox-tails. They painted their faces espe- 
cially for the party and they looked very grand. They 
liked it so much that they stayed for three days — 
feasting and having games and races and merrymaking. 
They did not once forget that it was a Thanksgiving 
party, and so before every meal Pilgrims and Indians 
returned thanks to God for his goodness. 

Ever since that first Thanksgiving time in 1621 the 
Thanksgiving season has been kept in our country, 
because every year our forefathers and ourselves have 
had reason to thank God for his goodness. 

— Wiggin and Smith, The Story Hour. 

Sunday Nearest Christmas 

RESCUING A CHINESE BABY 

"I must tell you about my youngest pupil, since you 
are interested in our school work. The day before 
Christmas I sent three of the women on the street to 
buy food for the Christmas dinner. We had invited 
the Chinese women to dinner, so had to prepare for 
them. In a little while one of the women came back 
to call me out of the school to go and see what was 
on the side of the road. I went out, and there I found 
a tiny baby an hour or two old. I told of the Chinese 
women throwing their baby girls away, when I was 
at home, but I didn't quite realize what it meant until 
I saw T this child out in the cold with only some rags 
over it. It was one of the coldest mornings we have 



For Special Days 261 

had. In the crowd that gathered was a nun 1 from a 
temple near by, but she would not take the baby inside 
the temple. I asked the people if any one would take 
and raise it. They all said, 'No, it will bring bad luck to 
our homes/ Of course, I gladly brought the child to 
the school to be taken care of. All of the pupils were 
very glad to have it in the home. Not many have 
received such a Christmas gift — a little girl that had 
been thrown away. I trust that I may be able to 
bring her up to love the Savior and to lead others to 
him." 

It is estimated that in China the heathen mothers 
throw away 200,000 little girl babies every year. 

— Letter from Miss Emma Lyon, Missionary at Nanking, China. 



Sunday Nearest Christmas 

THE MISSIONARIES' CHRISTMAS IN INDIA 

"Dim dawn behind the tamarisks — the sky is saffron 
yellow/' 
As the schoolgirls 'neath our windows greet the morn; 
They are singing Christmas carols, and to all about pro- 
claiming 
That this day the Savior of the earth was born. 
Oh, the music of their voices, as each little heart rejoices, 

With the gladness of this happy Christmas Day ! 
Yes, "at home they're making merry 'neath the white and 
scarlet berry." 
But we too have Christmas joys, though far away. 



1 This was a Buddhist nun. 



262 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

"Full day behind the tamarisks — the sky is blue and 
staring/' 
As we gather in the church amid the palms; 
And we praise One of all others who has made the whole 

world brothers, 
And we join in Christmas worship, prayers, and Psalms. 
Oh, our Father, we petition, may this land in full con- 
trition, 
For its many sins be brought unto thy feet ; 
May we show thy perfect beauty, give us strength to do 
our duty, 
As to-day throughout the earth thy children meet. 



"High noon behind the tamarisks — the sun is hot about 
us," 
And we wonder how the home day will be spent; 
They will think of us at dinner, those who there so truly 
love us, 
And recall how long the years are since we went. 
Hard were those dear ties at breaking! In our hearts is 
homesick aching, 
As we spend this Christmas on a foreign strand; 
But the sin that once enthralled us, and the love of God 
that called us 
Make us glad to give our Christmas to this land. 



"Gray dusk behind the tamarisks" — the Christmas sun is 
sinking, 
While the sky still holds faint tinges of his light, 
He is rising o'er the home land, he will bear to them our 
greeting ! 
Then make haste, oh loving message, on your flight ! 



For Special Days 263 

He will tell how we are longing for a sight of their dear 
faces, 
In the land where now we labor for the lost, 
But that India, long fettered, may have Christmas joy, be 
bettered, 
Is wondrous joy — we do not count the cost! 

"Black night behind the tamarisks — the owls begin their 
chorus," 
And we hear the seawaves beating on the strand, 
With the blessed years behind us, and the "promise" 
years before us, 
Let us honor Christmas Day in foreign land. 
Let us gather round the table for a Christmas feast to- 
gether, 
For we're bound to make this festal evening bright, 
As becomes King's sons and daughters who have come 
across the waters, 
That a darkened land may know our Father's light. 

— Bessie Estelle Harvey in The Helping Hand. 

World's Temperance Sunday 

Second Sunday in November 

SMALLPOX AND ALCOHOL 

Dr. Grenfell, the noted missionary doctor among 
the Labrador fishermen, tells this story : 

A short while ago, a schooner flying in hot haste 
before the breeze brought up close to one of our little 
hospitals. No sooner was she anchored than the skip- 
per came hurrying up to the doctor in charge. 

"What is the matter, skipper, that you are in such a 
hurry?" 



264 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

"Well, Doctor, there is smallpox in our harbor, and 
you are wanted at once." 

"Smallpox! How did that get there?" 

"Oh, it corned in a schooner from Quebec, and now 
my Johnny is down with it, and they says as two men 
on schooners has got it from her also." 

Any sane person would admit that it was worth 
while going down to that harbor, seizing that schooner, 
towing her away into a deserted bay where she could 
do no harm, and throwing the infection, as far as pos- 
sible, into the sea, because we were dealing with an 
organic poison. No one would suggest leaving such a 
vessel to scatter her deadly influences and then content 
oneself with trying to convert "back to health" the vic- 
tims. The damage and loss was so obvious and the 
cause of the damage was so traceable that, when we 
had finally burned everything that we suspected as 
dangerous, we considered that our treatment was 
strictly scientific, and it received universal commenda- 
tion. And had we been able to prove that the owner of 
that vessel knew of the poison he was sending down to 
us on board it, we would have gone for him for mur- 
der, for seventy-one fishermen died of it. 

A few weeks later, a quiet, elderly, white-haired 
fisherman, who had an invalid wife dependent on him, 
was suddenly landed at the same hospital from a 
vessel. 

"What's the matter with John? It must be some- 
thing very bad that has brought him here on a stretcher 
in the middle of the fishing season." 

"Well, Doctor, he has broken his leg." 



For Special Days 265 

"Broke his leg! How on earth did he come -to do 
that?" 

"Well, you see, a schooner corned in, Doctor, with a 
drop of drink aboard, and Pat Grady got taking some, 
and he knocked the old man over the stage-head. Xo, 
he ain't a fighting man, but the liquor made a very 
devil of him." 

This meant, in a man of over seventy years, nearly 
twelve months before he would walk again, and cost 
him the loss of at least one fishing season. I knew 
what it meant to his wife. 

Was it fanatical and unscientific to hasten, as we 
did, to the harbor, to seize on the supply of alcohol in 
the schooner, to carry it to a place where no man 
dwelt, and to tip the infection into the ocean? In this 
case, the poison was a chemical one. 

In the first case we had no wish to punish the dan- 
gerous vessel, for the harm was done in ignorance ; 
in the second case our blood was boiling, for the beast 
that was doing it was doing it for dollars only, blood- 
stained dollars, and, moreover, he had not the human- 
ity to say he was sorry. 

— Grenfell, Down to the Sea. 

Temperance Item 
A WARNING FROM GERONIMO 

"It is not for kings to drink wine; nor for princes 
to say, where is strong drink?" Proverbs xxxi. 4. 

Some of the older members of our Sunday-school 
may recall Geronimo, the Apache Indian chief and 



265 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

warrior, who died at Lawton, Oklahoma, in 1908. 
He was a government prisoner for many years, and as 
a chief was very cruel and vicious. His craving 
for liquor was his weakest point. He was a great 
warrior. At his death, the younger chief of the tribe 
made an oration at his grave. He said to his people : 

"Geronimo is gone. He was great in war, but weak in 
peace. He was king of our warriors, but we can be 
greater than he. Geronimo was helpless because of liquor. 
We can be strong by never touching it. I beseech you to 
remember our dead chief's weakness, and to be strong 
and temperate and follow the Christ." 

— Kingdom Comments. 

Temperance Item 

CONGRESS PETITIONED FOR A PROHIBI- 
TION AMENDMENT TO THE 
CONSTITUTION 

On December 10, 1913, there took place in Wash- 
ington one of the most remarkable demonstrations 
against the liquor traffic that has ever occurred in the 
United States. Shortly before, at Columbus, Ohio, 
the National Convention of the Anti-Saloon League 
appointed a committee of one thousand men to present 
to Congress a petition for a Prohibition Amendment 
to the Federal Constitution. Every state in the Union 
was represented on the committee. It was composed 
of the leading business and professional men of the 
country. This committee, reenforced by other promi- 
nent men and by three to five hundred women repre- 
senting the Woman's Christian Temperance Union, 



For Special Days 267 

marched down Pennsylvania Avenue to the capital. 
Lillian Flower, a little four-year-old girl from Massa- 
chusetts representing the Cradle Roll of the Woman's 
Christian Temperance Union, led the women, and 
John Wood, Jr., a six-year-old boy from Massachu- 
setts, led the men beneath the streaming banner of 
the Woman's Christian Temperance Union, bearing 
the legend, "For God, and Home, and Xative Land." 
Senator Morris Sheppard of Texas and Representa- 
tive Richmond P. Hobson of Alabama were waiting to 
receive the delegation on the east side of the capital. 
This is a copy of the Joint Resolution which was 
handed to them, and by them later presented to Con- 
gress. 

Joint Resolution 

Proposing an Amendment to the Constitution of 
the United States 

Whereas : Exact scientific research has demon- 
strated that alcohol is a narcotic poison, destructive 
and degenerating to the human organism, and that its 
distribution as a beverage or contained in foods lays a 
staggering economic burden upon the shoulders of the 
people, lowers to an appalling degree the average stand- 
ard of character of our citizenship, thereby undermin- 
ing the public morals and the foundation of free insti- 
tutions, produces widespread crime, pauperism, and 
insanity, inflicts disease and untimely death upon hun- 
dreds of thousands of citizens and blights with degen- 
eracy their children unborn, threatening the future 
integrity and the very life of the Nation: 

Therefore, Be it Resolved : By the Senate and House 



268 Missionary Programs and Incidents 

of Representatives of the United States of America in 
Congress assembled (two thirds of each House con- 
curring therein), that the following amendment of 
the Constitution be and hereby is proposed to the states, 
to become valid as a part of the Constitution when 
ratified by the legislatures of the several states as pro- 
vided by the Constitution : 

Section i. The sale, manufacture for sale, transpor- 
tation for sale, importation for sale, and exportation 
for sale of intoxicating liquors for beverage purposes 
in the United States and all territory subject to the 
jurisdiction thereof are forever prohibited. 

Sec. 2. Congress shall have power to provide for 
the manufacture, sale, importation, and transportation 
of intoxicating liquors for sacramental, medicinal, me- 
chanical, pharmaceutical, or scientific purposes, or for 
use in the arts, and shall have power to enforce this 
article by all needful legislation. 

With the exception of presidential inaugurations, 
never before was such a crowd gathered on the steps 
of the capitol. It is earnestly hoped that by 1920 the 
United States of America will be a nation without a 
legalized saloon. Let us pray and work toward that 
end. 

Temperance Item. 

WHAT INTOXICANTS ARE DOING FOR 

AFRICA 

Intemperance is one of the greatest foes of the 
family, and one of the greatest hindrances to the king- 



For Special Days 269 

dom of God in almost every land. A missionary from 
Africa writes : 

"Palm wine and sugar-cane beer, which are ex- 
tremely intoxicating, are great curses to Kongo peo- 
ple. Yesterday our school was poorly attended because 
of drinking after a funeral. I went over to the dance 
to get the children to school if possible. There stood 
some almost naked men beating a drum and other 
instruments of music, while women and men distorted 
their bodies as they danced. Other women lay on 
the ground as dead, once in a while jumping up and 
yelling, while the older men sat under the shed drink- 
ing and giving others to drink. All were covered with 
chalk and looked and acted like demons — a most dis- 
gusting sight. Some children enjoyed looking on and 
refused to come; others followed me when I called. 
Many of these men are bound hand and foot by Satan 
through strong drink ; they desire to follow Christ, but 
love drink more than him. Pray that they may be 
untied. None of our Christians drink intoxicants. " 

— -Kingdom Comments. 



INDEX 

Program and Incident Material for Fifty-two Sundays and for 

Special Days 

FIFTEEN MINUTE PROGRAMS 
Classified by Themes and Topics 

PAGE 

I. Conditions Revealing the Need for the Gospel: 

Immigration (Home Missions) ist Sunday 15 

Some Needs of American Children (Home Missions) 

14th Sunday 73 

The Work of the Sunday School Missionary (Home 

Missions) 27th Sunday 133 

North America Map Talk (Home Missions) 40th 

Sunday 179 

II. The Gospel Meeting the World's Needs: 

Climbing Upward (American Negro) 5th Sunday. 29 
An Empire Builder — Sheldon Jackson (Home Mis- 
sions) 18th Sunday 92 

A Christian Hero — Dr. Arthur Jackson (China) 

31st Sunday 146 

Pastor Hsi — a Convert from Confucianism (China) 
44th Sunday 203 

III. Notable Events of Mission History: 

How the Gospel Entered Japan — 9th Sunday. ... 51 
Preservation of the Burmese Bible — '-226. Sunday. . 118 
Kapiolani Defies the Fire Goddess Pele (Hawaii) 

35th Sunday • 162 

Some Results of a Haystack Prayer Meeting 

(General) 49th Sunday 232 

FIVE MINUTE MATERIAL 
Classified by Themes and Topics 

Every Item as well as the Program is classified under one of 
the four following Themes: 

270 



Index 271 

I. Conditions Revealing the Need for the Gospel. 
II. The Gospel Meeting the World's Needs. 

III. Notable Events of Mission History. 

IV. The Call of the Field for Service. 

The Roman numeral preceding the item indicates the theme 
under which it is classified. 

PAGE 

Book Announcements: 

I. Uganda's White Man of Work (Africa) 26. Sunday. . 23 
I. The Dragon and the Cross (China) 16th Sunday. . . 89 
I. Undistinguished Americans (Home Missions) 29th 

Sunday 143 

III. Winning the Oregon Country (North American In- 
dians) 36th Sunday 167 

Continent Map Talks: 

I. North America— 40th Sunday 179 

I. South America — 41st Sunday 186 

I. Africa — 42d Sunday 192 

I. Asia — 43d Sunday 199 

Field Stories: 

I. Fighting Mary (Home Missions) 3d Sunday 26 

II. The Bible Replaces the Spear (South Sea Islands) 

7th Sunday 48 

II. What Led White Arm to Christ (North American 

Indians) 8th Sunday 49 

III. How the Digging of a Well Broke the Backbone of 

Heathenism (South Sea Islands) 10th Sunday. ... 59 

IV. Pulling the Loads (China) 12th Sunday 70 

IV. Fill Up the Ranks (China) 13th Sunday 71 

I. Belief in Spirits among the Laos — 17th Sunday 90 

II. From Beggar to Benefactor (China) 19th Sunday. . . 114 
II. A Famine Lad Worth Saving (India) 20th Sunday. . 116 
IV. A Gift That Helped to Make a Missionary (Turkey) 

25th Sunday 127 

IV. Africa's Unwritten Dialects — 26th Sunday 130 

I. Experiences at Ellis Island and Beyond (Home Mis- 
sions) 28th Sunday 141 



272 Index 

PAGE 

II. The Story of Sin Pao (Korea) 34th Sunday 158 

III. Seeking the White Man's Book of Heaven (North 

American Indians) 36th Sunday 167 

Hymn Introductions: 

III. The Startling Happenings of a Decade (General) 

1 ith Sunday 63 

Introducing the use of "Hail to the Brightness of 
Zion's Glad Morning." 

III. Thirty Months' Quest for a Word (Africa) 24th 

Sunday 125 

Introducing the use of either "There is no name so 

sweet on earth" or "How sweet the name of 

Jesus sounds." 
II. How the Doxology Saved the Day at Peking (China) 

33d Sunday 157 

Introducing the use of the Doxology. 

IV. Let No One Think the Price Too High (General) 

39th Sunday 174 

Introducing the use of "The Son of God Goes 
Forth to War." 
IV. Why I Go as a Missionary (Foreign Missions) 52d 

Sunday 245 

Introducing the use of "O Zion, Haste, Thy Mis- 
sion High Fulfilling." 

Impersonations : 

II. What Led White Arm to Christ (North American 

Indians) 8th Sunday -. 49 

III. Thirty Months' Quest for a Word' (Africa) 24th 

Sunday 125 

I. Experiences at Ellis Island and Beyond (Home Mis- 
sions) 28th Sunday 141 

III. Seeking the White Man's Book of Heaven (North 

American Indians) 36th Sunday 167 

Prayer Introductions: 

I. How Prayer Secured Help for Uganda's Needs 

(Africa) 2d Sunday 23 



Index 273, 

PAGE 

I. Cost of Confession in India — 4th Sunday 27 

II. The Story of an Untainted Leper Boy (India) 6th 

Sunday 45 

I. Seeking God for Thirty Years (China) 30th Sunday. 145. 

III. The Lone Star Mission, a Challenge to Faith and the 

Reward of Faith (India) 37th Sunday 170 

IV. Vassals of Jesus Christ (China) 38th Sunday 171 

III. How Prayer Secured Workers and Their Support 

(Africa) 50th Sunday 240 

III. China's Plea for Prayer — 51st Sunday 243, 

Recitations: 

I. Forgotten (South America) 15th Sunday 8& 

Scripture Introductions : 

II. The Bible on the Battle-field in Manchuria — Psalm 

xxiii — 2 1st Sunday 117 

III. The Ordination of North America's First Foreign 

Missionaries — Acts xiii. 1-3 — 23d Sunday 124 

II. A Korean Athlete Becomes a Soul Winner — Psalm 

li. 1-I3 — 32d Sunday 154 

II. How the Doxology Saved the Day at Peking (China) 

Psalm xxxiv — 33d Sunday 157 

Stories of Converts to Christianity: 

Pastor Hsi, a Convert from Confucianism (China) 44th 
Sunday 203. 

Legaic, a Convert from Paganism (North American In- 
dian) 45th Sunday 215 

Chundra Lela, a Convert from Hinduism (India) 46th 
Sunday 220 

Joseph Hardy Neesima, a Convert from Buddhism (Japan) 
47th Sunday 224 

Kamil, a Convert from Mohammedanism (Arabia) 48th 
Sunday 228 

Special Days and Occasions in the Sunday School: 

New Year — Sunday Nearest — How an Almanac Helped 
Lead a Man to Christ 249 



274 Index 

PAGE 

Easter Sunday. 

Greenland's First Christians Baptized on Easter..-.. 251 
How the Moravians Observe Easter 252 

Children's Day — Grace Before Meals 255 

Patriotic Days — Dominion Day (July 1st), or Inde- 
pendence Day (July 4th), or Independence Day in 
China 256 

Peace Sunday (Sunday nearest May 18) — Aged Warriors 
Reconciled 254 

Thanksgiving, Sunday Nearest — The First Thanksgiving. 258 

Christmas, Sunday Nearest. 

Rescuing a Chinese Baby 260 

The Missionary's Christmas in India 261 

Temperance Sundays: 

World's Temperance Sunday (Second Sunday in Novem- 
ber) Smallpox and Alcohol 263 

A Warning from Geronimo 265 

Congress Petitioned for a Prohibition Amendment to the 

Constitution 266 

What Intoxicants Are Doing for Africa 268 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Sept. 2005 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



